The Presbyterian and independent visible churches in New-England and else-where brought to the test, and examined according to the doctrin of Holy Scriptures ... : more particulary directed to those in New-England, and more generally to those in old England, Scotland, Ireland, &c. : with a call and warning from the Lord to the people of Boston and New-England, to repent, &c. : and two letters to the preachers in Boston, and an answer to the gross abuses, lies and slanders of Increase Mather and Nath. Morton, &c. / by George Keith.
         Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 384 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 120 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47164
         Wing K191
         ESTC R21261
         12179730
         ocm 12179730
         55597
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47164)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55597)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 892:27)
      
       
         
           
             The Presbyterian and independent visible churches in New-England and else-where brought to the test, and examined according to the doctrin of Holy Scriptures ... : more particulary directed to those in New-England, and more generally to those in old England, Scotland, Ireland, &c. : with a call and warning from the Lord to the people of Boston and New-England, to repent, &c. : and two letters to the preachers in Boston, and an answer to the gross abuses, lies and slanders of Increase Mather and Nath. Morton, &c. / by George Keith.
             Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
          
           [8], 230 p.
           
             Printed bor Thomas Northcott ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Mather, Increase, 1639-1723. -- Remarkable providences illustrative of the earlier days of American colonisation.
           Morton, Nathaniel, 1613-1685. -- New-Englands memoriall.
           Presbyterian Church -- Controversial literature.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
           Congregational churches -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-12 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-12 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Rev.
               2.2
            
             .
          
           
             Thou
             hast
             tryed
             them
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             hast
             found
             them
             Liars
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Rev.
               3.9
            
             .
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             them
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             (
             which
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             Jews
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             do
             lie
             ;
             )
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             them
             to
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thy
             feet
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             loved
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Rev.
               18.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
          
           
             And
             I
             heard
             another
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             Partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             receive
             not
             of
             her
             Plagues
             ;
             for
             her
             sins
             have
             reached
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             remembred
             her
             Iniquities
             .
             Reward
             her
             ,
             even
             as
             she
             rewarded
             you
             ,
             and
             double
             unto
             her
             double
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             Works
             ;
             in
             the
             Cup
             which
             she
             hath
             filled
             ,
             fill
             to
             her
             double
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           VISIBLE
           CHURCHES
           IN
           New-England
           And
           else-where
           ,
           Brought
           to
           the
           Test
           ,
           and
           examined
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Doctrin
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sabbath
             Day
          
           .
        
         
           More
           particulary
           directed
           to
           those
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           more
           generally
           to
           those
           in
           
             Old-England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           Ireland
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           WITH
           A
           Call
           and
           Warning
           from
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Boston
           and
           New-England
           ,
           to
           Repent
           ;
           &c.
           
           And
           two
           Letters
           to
           the
           Preachers
           in
           Boston
           ;
           and
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           gross
           Abuses
           ,
           Lies
           and
           Slanders
           of
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           and
           
             Nath.
             Morton
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           KEITH
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Northcott
          
           ,
           in
           George-Yard
           in
           Lombard-street
           ,
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Friendly
           EPISTLE
           To
           these
           PEOPLE
           called
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           .
        
         
           
             FRIENDS
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           true
           Love
           and
           good
           Will
           I
           have
           writ
           the
           following
           Treatise
           unto
           you
           ,
           hoping
           it
           may
           find
           entertainment
           with
           some
           among
           you
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           the
           Reading
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           what
           you
           read
           ;
           and
           my
           earnest
           Exhortation
           and
           Advice
           is
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           your
           reading
           ,
           whether
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           Book
           ,
           ye
           turn
           your
           minds
           to
           that
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           enlightned
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           declare
           ;
           and
           that
           ye
           may
           believe
           
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           in
           you
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           in
           all
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           whose
           Spirit
           that
           was
           in
           them
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           only
           doth
           ,
           and
           only
           can
           give
           to
           all
           Readers
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           right
           understanding
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Books
           ,
           that
           treat
           of
           Doctrins
           and
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           proceeded
           from
           a
           measure
           of
           the
           same
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           And
           if
           ye
           believe
           in
           Christ
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           Life
           ,
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           joyn
           your
           Minds
           to
           his
           inward
           divine
           Illumination
           ,
           He
           will
           anoynt
           the
           Eyes
           of
           your
           Understanding
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Spiritual
             Eye-Salve
          
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           Eyes
           shall
           be
           opened
           to
           see
           and
           understand
           
             what
             ye
             read
          
           ;
           and
           through
           your
           faith
           in
           him
           he
           will
           also
           open
           and
           circumcise
           your
           inward
           Ears
           ,
           and
           cause
           you
           still
           more
           and
           more
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           living
           Voice
           and
           Words
           in
           you
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           give
           you
           a
           spiritual
           savour
           and
           taste
           ,
           whereby
           ye
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           try
           and
           judge
           of
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           whether
           Men
           ,
           or
           Books
           ,
           whether
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           Doctrins
           ,
           what
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           not
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           best
           outward
           Test
           or
           Touchstone
           ,
           or
           Rule
           whereby
           to
           try
           all
           Doctrins
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           Books
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Light
           inwardly
           shining
           and
           enlightning
           the
           dark
           Hearts
           and
           Vnderstandings
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           gives
           them
           ability
           rightly
           to
           understand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           as
           a
           sealed
           
           Book
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           learned
           and
           unlearned
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Jews
           had
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           prophecied
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           
             the
             Time
             and
             Manner
             of
             his
             Coming
             ,
          
           and
           how
           
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             Death
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             again
             and
             ascend
             into
             Glory
             ,
          
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           had
           that
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           such
           only
           as
           were
           turned
           
             to
             his
             divine
             Illumination
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
          
           and
           were
           acquainted
           with
           his
           
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Light
             and
             Life
             in
             them
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           grave
           and
           wholsom
           advice
           I
           recommend
           unto
           you
           ,
           which
           a
           certain
           Ancient
           Christian
           gave
           unto
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           before
           his
           Conversion
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             he
             should
             diligently
             read
             and
             search
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             should
             give
             him
             more
             Content
             than
             all
          
           Heathen
           
             Authors
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             mind
             the
             Gate
             ,
             the
             LIGHT
             ,
             by
             which
             only
             he
             could
             enter
             into
             the
             true
             Understanding
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           which
           Passage
           the
           said
           Justin
           relateth
           in
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Fox
          
           hath
           it
           also
           in
           his
           Martyrology
           taken
           out
           of
           him
           .
           And
           though
           in
           this
           Treatise
           I
           have
           affirmed
           and
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           your
           
             Visible
             Churches
          
           are
           no
           
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           say
           nor
           conclude
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           you
           belong
           to
           Christs
           true
           Church
           in
           any
           true
           regard
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           have
           that
           true
           Charity
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           concerning
           a
           Remnant
           among
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           true
           Hungerings
           and
           Thirstings
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           inward
           longing
           and
           panting
           of
           Heart
           and
           
           Soul
           after
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           know
           him
           and
           enjoy
           him
           ,
           more
           nearly
           than
           by
           all
           hear-say
           or
           report
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           whose
           Souls
           are
           sick
           of
           Love
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           feel
           your
           need
           and
           want
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           sick
           that
           need
           the
           Physician
           ,
           that
           ye
           do
           indeed
           ,
           even
           all
           such
           of
           you
           ,
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           real
           Members
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ;
           for
           where
           any
           living
           Desire
           is
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           where
           any
           true
           sense
           or
           feeling
           of
           the
           want
           and
           great
           need
           of
           him
           is
           raised
           in
           any
           Soul
           ,
           there
           is
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           Soul
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           Christ
           himself
           present
           ,
           who
           hath
           begot
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           Soul
           is
           in
           some
           Measure
           a
           living
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           it
           will
           be
           glad
           Tidings
           ,
           to
           hear
           that
           Christ
           is
           so
           near
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           really
           to
           be
           within
           it
           ,
           even
           really
           and
           livingly
           present
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           least
           true
           measure
           of
           
             Sincerity
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Uprightness
             of
             Heart
             and
             Soul
          
           hath
           place
           in
           any
           ,
           there
           is
           Christ
           
             present
             in
             that
             Soul
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           already
           begun
           his
           
             good
             Work
          
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Work
           is
           to
           
             quicken
             and
             make
             alive
             the
             Soul
             unto
             him
             .
          
           And
           every
           Soul
           that
           is
           thus
           quickned
           and
           made
           alive
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           hold
           fast
           this
           Beginning
           ,
           and
           doth
           continue
           still
           hungering
           and
           thirsting
           after
           Him
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           receive
           of
           his
           Fulness
           more
           plentifully
           ,
           doth
           really
           belong
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Salvation
           e'en
           so
           far
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           here
           abideth
           ,
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             that
             it
             can
             perish
          
           .
           But
           yet
           tho
           such
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           
             visible
             
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           outward
           Form
           or
           Practice
           joyned
           unto
           ,
           is
           the
           
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           they
           themselves
           distinguish
           of
           the
           Church
           Visible
           and
           Invisible
           ,
           and
           do
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             Hypocrites
             are
             Members
             of
             their
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             the
             true
             Saints
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             invisible
             Church
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           tho
           such
           who
           have
           true
           Desires
           ,
           and
           true
           living
           Breathings
           raised
           in
           them
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           to
           belong
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           still
           but
           as
           scattered
           and
           driven
           from
           the
           true
           Fold
           ,
           and
           as
           wandering
           ,
           for
           most
           part
           ,
           upon
           the
           barren
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           the
           dry
           and
           desolate
           Hills
           ,
           seeking
           the
           living
           among
           the
           dead
           ,
           until
           they
           come
           to
           be
           gathered
           into
           the
           
             True
             and
             Living
             Way
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           
             inward
             Leadings
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           Government
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           his
           Voice
           ,
           and
           
             inward
             appearance
          
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           in
           the
           
             newness
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           in
           pure
           
             Holy
             Fear
          
           and
           Love
           ,
           as
           Sons
           and
           Children
           in
           his
           House
           :
           And
           this
           State
           ye
           are
           generally
           strangers
           unto
           ,
           and
           therefore
           tho
           some
           of
           you
           may
           be
           allowed
           in
           true
           Charity
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Sheep
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           yet
           ye
           are
           but
           scattered
           until
           ye
           are
           returned
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Shepherd
           and
           Bishop
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           and
           know
           him
           revealed
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           lead
           ,
           rule
           and
           guide
           you
           ,
           and
           feed
           you
           with
           the
           living
           Bread
           ,
           
           and
           give
           you
           the
           living
           Water
           to
           drink
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           is
           ,
           inwardly
           revealed
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           be
           turned
           away
           from
           all
           false
           Teachers
           and
           Shepherds
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           earnest
           breathing
           and
           cry
           of
           my
           Soul
           unto
           God
           for
           you
           .
        
         
           
             G.K.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Heads
           or
           Principles
           OF
           Christian
           DOCTRIN
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Concerning
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Holy
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             being
             generally
             and
             worthily
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             writ
             by
             
               Divine
               Inspiration
            
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             Error
             ,
             are
             a
             sufficient
             outward
             Rule
             and
             Standard
             ,
             whereby
             to
             examin
             and
             try
             all
             Doctrins
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             contain
             a
             full
             and
             intire
             Declaration
             of
             all
             
               Christian
               Doctrin
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             Doctrins
             or
             Principles
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             men
             presume
             to
             teach
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             prove
             and
             demonstrate
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             lay
             no
             obligation
             upon
             any
             to
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             only
             sufficiently
             and
             savingly
             believed
             and
             understood
             by
             the
             
               inward
               Illumination
            
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             kind
             to
             that
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             Old.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Although
             they
             contain
             a
             full
             and
             sufficient
             Declaration
             of
             all
             
               Christian
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             contain
             the
             whole
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             they
             do
             .
             Because
             there
             are
             many
             things
             ,
             wherein
             God
             doth
             reveal
             of
             his
             Counsel
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             in
             Scripture
             either
             expresly
             ,
             or
             consequentially
             ,
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             their
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             ;
             as
             to
             instance
             in
             some
             particulars
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             know
             his
             
               inward
               Calling
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             be
             indeed
             one
             of
             God's
             called
             and
             
               chosen
               Ones
            
             ;
             whether
             
               in
               favour
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ?
             And
             though
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             give
             infallible
             Signs
             and
             Marks
             of
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             yet
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Scripture-consequence
             can
             infallibly
             assure
             any
             man
             that
             he
             hath
             these
             marks
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             that
             only
             can
             and
             doth
             give
             them
             this
             assurance
             ,
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
             2
             dly
             ,
             All
             true
             Preachers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             know
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               be
               called
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
            
             which
             Call
             is
             an
             
               inward
               Call
            
             ,
             that
             is
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             their
             faithful
             discharge
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Work
             ;
             but
             this
             they
             cannot
             know
             simply
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             3
             dly
             ,
             Every
             true
             Christian
             should
             know
             his
             inward
             Call
             ,
             to
             Pray
             ,
             or
             
             
               give
               Thanks
            
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             Religious
             Duty
             or
             Service
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             David
             said
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               said'st
               ,
               Seek
               my
               Face
               ;
               my
               Heart
               answered
               ,
               thy
               Face
               ,
               O
               Lord
               I
               will
               seek
               ;
               hide
               not
               thy
               Face
               from
               me
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             27.8
             .
             Again
             ,
             4
             thly
             ,
             It
             is
             commonly
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             belonging
             to
             every
             Christian
             ,
             to
             enquire
             the
             Mind
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             in
             every
             weighty
             matter
             and
             concern
             of
             our
             Life
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             be
             visited
             with
             any
             great
             Affliction
             inward
             or
             outward
             ,
             to
             enquire
             with
             
               Job
               ,
               Shew
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               why
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               .
            
             And
             as
             Rebecca
             ,
             when
             the
             Twins
             strugled
             in
             her
             Womb
             ,
             enquired
             at
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Why
               am
               I
               thus
            
             ?
             And
             the
             Lord
             answered
             her
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             every
             true
             Christian
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             ought
             to
             enquire
             and
             wait
             for
             God's
             counsel
             ,
             with
             whom
             to
             be
             joyned
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             indeed
             the
             Lord's
             joyning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             marry
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             known
             by
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             consequence
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             reveal
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             that
             led
             
             Abraham's
             Servant
             to
             take
             a
             Wise
             to
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             .
             And
             every
             Christian
             should
             know
             the
             will
             and
             counsel
             of
             God
             in
             his
             outward
             Vocation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             abide
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               man
               abide
               in
               the
               Calling
               wherein
               he
               is
               called
               of
               God.
            
             And
             as
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             in
             days
             past
             ,
             in
             traveling
             and
             sojourning
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             received
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             do
             these
             now
             that
             wait
             for
             it
             in
             uprightness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             as
             really
             as
             holy
             men
             did
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             as
             Philip
             received
             
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             find
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             expresly
             or
             consequentially
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Joyn
               thy self
               to
               this
               Chariot
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             Christ
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ;
             and
             as
             Peter
             was
             sent
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             Ananias
             to
             Saul
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             instances
             ;
             and
             as
             James
             declareth
             ,
             
               Men
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               rash
               or
               hasty
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               or
               to
               morrow
               we
               will
               go
               into
               such
               a
               City
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               that
               ye
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
               If
               the
               Lord
               will
               ,
            
             James
             4.13
             ,
             15.
             
             Now
             how
             can
             a
             man
             know
             what
             the
             Lord
             willeth
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             inwardly
             ,
             to
             feel
             either
             a
             Command
             or
             Permission
             to
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             For
             whereas
             too
             many
             make
             the
             outward
             passages
             of
             Providence
             their
             rule
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               If
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               some
               outward
               Impediment
               hinder
               not
            
             ;
             they
             constitute
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             And
             whereas
             many
             remove
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Providence
             doth
             not
             hinder
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             that
             removal
             they
             have
             not
             had
             God's
             approbation
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             not
             had
             a
             blessing
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             leaving
             their
             place
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             exposed
             to
             sad
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             have
             fallen
             under
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             precious
             living
             Soliloquies
             and
             Intercourses
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             dear
             Children
             ,
             while
             he
             answers
             the
             returns
             of
             their
             Prayers
             in
             living
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             are
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             express
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             real
             Words
             and
             Dictates
             of
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             ,
             speaking
             Peace
             and
             Consolation
             to
             them
             ,
             beyond
             all
             utterance
             or
             demonstration
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             wonderfully
             quickning
             and
             strengthning
             them
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Song
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             living
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             freshly
             and
             newly
             ,
             or
             immediately
             from
             the
             mouth
             or
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Souls
             of
             God's
             Children
             are
             quickned
             and
             kept
             alive
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               The
               words
               that
               he
               did
               speak
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               were
               Spirit
               and
               Life
               ;
               and
               man
               liveth
               not
               by
               Bread
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               every
               Word
               that
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               God.
            
             And
             David
             waited
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             quicken
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             speak
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               hear
               what
               the
               Lord
               will
               speak
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               speak
               Peace
               to
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               People
               .
            
             So
             here
             is
             God's
             Promise
             to
             all
             his
             Saints
             and
             People
             to
             speak
             Peace
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             promised
             to
             his
             Israel
             in
             Hosea
             ,
             Chap.
             14.
             
             
               I
               will
               allure
               or
               perswade
               her
               ,
               and
               bring
               her
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               or
               a
               solitary
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               I
               will
               speak
               comfortably
               unto
               her
               ,
               or
            
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             hath
             it
             )
             
               I
               will
               speak
               to
               her
               Heart
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             an
             inward
             Speech
             :
             And
             the
             Scripture
             Promises
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             is
             as
             real
             and
             proper
             an
             inward
             Voice
             and
             Speaking
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             spoke
             to
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             contain
             either
             all
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             Words
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             but
             many
             thousands
             of
             Words
             of
             God
             
             have
             been
             livingly
             spoke
             and
             utter'd
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             inward
             Ears
             of
             his
             dear
             Children
             ,
             since
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             daily
             are
             and
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             as
             it
             was
             said
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               grew
               and
               multiplied
               ,
            
             Acts
             12.24
             and
             19
             ,
             20.
             so
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             and
             writing
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               hath
               grown
               and
               multiplied
               ,
            
             and
             still
             shall
             and
             must
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             new
             Doctrin
             or
             Gospel
             to
             be
             Preached
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             have
             already
             Preached
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             as
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             expounded
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             by
             divine
             Inspiration
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             without
             propounding
             any
             new
             Doctrin
             or
             object
             of
             Faith
             unto
             People
             ;
             so
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             so
             now
             ?
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             some
             at
             this
             day
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             do
             expound
             and
             open
             places
             of
             Scripture
             both
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             yet
             bring
             no
             new
             Doctrin
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             far
             better
             way
             to
             have
             such
             Preachers
             and
             Expounders
             ,
             who
             open
             and
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             than
             for
             men
             to
             presume
             to
             open
             and
             expound
             them
             without
             all
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             who
             plainly
             confess
             ,
             
               They
               neither
               Preach
               nor
               Write
               by
               any
               Infallible
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             such
             mens
             Exposition
             ,
             who
             declare
             they
             have
             no
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             the
             word
             or
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             infallible
             ,
             but
             only
             
             the
             fallible
             word
             and
             words
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             human
             Imaginations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             term
             
               [
               Word
            
             ]
             the
             Greek
             of
             it
             being
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             find
             it
             variously
             used
             and
             translated
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             to
             signifie
             
               Christ
               ,
               Joh.
            
             1.1
             .
             2dly
             ,
             to
             signifie
             
               Treatise
               ,
               Acts
            
             1.1
             .
             3dly
             ,
             
               Communication
               ,
               Mat.
            
             3.7
             .
             4thly
             ,
             Vtterance
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.5
             .
             &
             2
             Cor.
             8.7
             .
             &
             Ephes
             .
             6.19
             .
             &
             Col.
             4.3
             .
             5thly
             ,
             
               Word
               of
               Talk
            
             or
             Discourse
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.5
             .
             6thly
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
             &
             Acts
             18.14
             .
             7thly
             ,
             Preaching
             or
             Doctrin
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.18
             .
             8thly
             ,
             Account
             or
             Business
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             Heb.
             4.13
             .
             and
             9thly
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             translated
             ,
             
               Order
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             110.4
             .
             10thly
             ,
             
               Matter
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             45.1
             .
             11thly
             ,
             
               Speech
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             19.2
             .
             and
             12thly
             ,
             the
             same
             Greek
             word
             is
             used
             by
             Paul
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               the
               empty
               and
               dead
               preaching
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.19
             .
             And
             therefore
             whether
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             be
             called
             or
             are
             called
             the
             Word
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             rarely
             or
             improperly
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             rarely
             and
             improperly
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             Scripture
             or
             
               Scripture
               Words
            
             ,
             either
             written
             or
             spoken
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             the
             words
             of
             evil
             men
             are
             rendred
             by
             the
             same
             Greek
             word
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Ephes
             .
             4.29
             .
             and
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
             ●7
             .
             But
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Wheth●r
               first
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               contain
               all
               the
               Word
               or
               Words
               of
               God
               ?
            
             And
             this
             I
             justly
             deny
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             already
             given
             ;
             and
             indeed
             as
             the
             Word
             and
             Words
             of
             God
             are
             compared
             in
             Scripture
             (
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
             )
             to
             the
             
             
               Dew
               and
               Rain
               that
               falleth
               upon
               the
               dry
               ground
               to
               refresh
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               fruitful
            
             )
             and
             the
             drops
             of
             the
             Dew
             and
             Rain
             are
             so
             many
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             )
             which
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             still
             doth
             ,
             so
             nor
             can
             the
             Words
             of
             God
             be
             numbred
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             of
             a
             greater
             extent
             than
             all
             these
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             numbred
             ;
             and
             also
             they
             are
             compared
             in
             Scripture
             to
             Bread
             that
             is
             eaten
             ,
             as
             Jeremiah
             said
             ,
             cap.
             15.16
             .
             
               Thy
               words
               were
               found
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               them
            
             ;
             and
             as
             none
             can
             number
             the
             small
             grains
             of
             flower
             that
             make
             up
             a
             Cake
             of
             Loaf
             of
             Bread
             ,
             so
             none
             can
             number
             the
             words
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Scriptures
               only
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               outwardly
               written
               ,
               or
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouths
               of
               natural
               Men
               ,
               or
               heard
               by
               the
               outward
               ears
               ,
               or
               conceived
               only
               by
               the
               bare
               natural
               thoughts
               and
               understanding
               ,
               be
               properly
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               figure
               ,
               the
               Word
               or
               Words
               of
               God
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             nay
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             of
             God
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             inward
             nature
             ,
             as
             God
             himself
             is
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             of
             God
             are
             first
             ,
             and
             properly
             ,
             spoke
             to
             the
             mind
             and
             spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             words
             ,
             whether
             spoke
             or
             writ
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             signs
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             all
             outward
             words
             are
             but
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             inward
             thoughts
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             mind
             or
             heart
             of
             man
             within
             it self
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               VVhether
               he
               who
               only
               talketh
               Scripture
               words
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               doth
               truly
               and
               properly
               speak
               the
               VVord
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               whether
               he
               that
               only
               heareth
               them
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               received
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               hath
               
               properly
               heard
               the
               VVord
               of
               God
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             Nay
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             bare
             Letter
             ,
             without
             the
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             properly
             understood
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             a
             figurative
             sense
             may
             be
             called
             the
             VVord
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Map
               of
               England
            
             is
             called
             
               England
               ,
               Moses
            
             his
             Books
             are
             called
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Isaiah
             his
             Book
             is
             called
             his
             Vision
             ,
             and
             John
             his
             Book
             is
             called
             his
             Revelation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Concerning
             new
             divine
             Revelations
             and
             Inspirations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             they
             commonly
             bring
             against
             all
             
               new
               divine
               Revelations
            
             and
             
               Inspirations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             prove
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             to
             any
             that
             are
             impartial
             and
             unbyassed
             in
             their
             understanding
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             read
             and
             consider
             them
             ,
             which
             places
             are
             these
             following
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             alledged
             and
             quoted
             by
             them
             called
             the
             
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               VVestminster
            
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Prov.
             22.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Isa
             .
             8.9
             ,
             10.
             which
             places
             ,
             if
             they
             prove
             now
             ,
             that
             all
             new
             Revelation
             is
             ceased
             ,
             they
             do
             as
             much
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             ceased
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Prophets
             that
             did
             succed
             them
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             admirable
             blindness
             that
             these
             men
             did
             not
             see
             how
             impertinent
             these
             Citations
             are
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             all
             the
             places
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             cited
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Luke
             3.4
             .
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
             
             Mat.
             4.4
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Heb.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
             they
             do
             no
             more
             prove
             what
             these
             intend
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             and
             Inspiration
             continued
             after
             all
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             were
             writ
             ,
             for
             divers
             intire
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             writ
             after
             them
             here
             alledged
             :
             And
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             did
             cease
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             all
             these
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             in
             being
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             also
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             new
             Revelation
             did
             cease
             to
             divers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             long
             before
             they
             deceased
             ,
             because
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             John
             survived
             after
             he
             wrote
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             most
             readily
             granted
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             was
             pleased
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Oracles
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Gospel
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Doctrins
             and
             Words
             of
             Men
             ,
             however
             so
             holy
             ,
             that
             should
             come
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             should
             be
             tryed
             and
             examined
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
            
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             all
             ceasing
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             Inspiration
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             and
             Preaching
             was
             tried
             by
             the
             Noble
             Bereans
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             did
             not
             preach
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             .
             And
             both
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             proved
             their
             Doctrin
             generally
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             
             that
             doth
             not
             argue
             that
             they
             did
             not
             Preach
             by
             new
             divine
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             for
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             of
             
               new
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             and
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             of
             
               ancient
               Doctrin
            
             .
             The
             Apostles
             had
             a
             new
             Revelation
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             any
             new
             Doctrin
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             same
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             Prophets
             preached
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             agreed
             in
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             for
             Substance
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             their
             own
             peculiar
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             which
             were
             new
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             new
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             kind
             or
             specie
             ,
             yet
             in
             particular
             or
             individual
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             plead
             not
             for
             any
             new
             Revelation
             of
             any
             new
             Doctrin
             ,
             Faith
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             differing
             from
             what
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             have
             taught
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             largely
             and
             fully
             declared
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             new
             Revelation
             of
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Gospel
             which
             was
             revealed
             unto
             them
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             
               have
               the
               like
               precious
               Faith
               with
               them
               ,
            
             1
             John
             1.2
             .
             and
             we
             must
             see
             with
             our
             
               spiritual
               Eyes
            
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             our
             
               spiritual
               Ears
            
             ,
             and
             handle
             with
             our
             
               spiritual
               handling
            
             the
             
               Word
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             newly
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             all
             new
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             be
             ceased
             ,
             then
             all
             spiritual
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             is
             ceased
             ,
             and
             neither
             God
             nor
             Christ
             is
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             heard
             or
             seen
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             did
             see
             and
             hear
             formerly
             ,
             nay
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             
             degree
             ,
             and
             all
             inward
             spiritual
             Sensation
             and
             feeling
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             all
             use
             or
             exercise
             of
             spiritual
             Series
             ,
             which
             is
             sad
             tidings
             to
             poor
             Souls
             .
             But
             if
             any
             grant
             that
             there
             is
             any
             true
             and
             real
             spiritual
             
               hearing
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               tasting
            
             ,
             and
             other
             spiritual
             Sensations
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             divine
             things
             ,
             they
             must
             also
             grant
             true
             divine
             Revalation
             the
             same
             in
             kind
             and
             nature
             with
             what
             the
             Saints
             had
             of
             old
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             the
             inward
             hearing
             ,
             and
             seeing
             ,
             and
             tasting
             ,
             and
             feeling
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             God
             and
             Christ
             ?
             As
             David
             invited
             others
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               taste
               and
               see
               that
               God
               is
               good
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             Spouse
             said
             in
             the
             Song
             ,
             
               I
               sate
               down
               under
               his
               Shadow
               with
               great
               delight
               ,
               and
               his
               Fruit
               was
               sweet
               unto
               my
               taste
               ;
               his
               ,
               Left-hand
               is
               under
               my
               Head
               ,
               and
               his
               Right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
               ;
               he
               hath
               brought
               me
               to
               his
               banqueting
               House
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               The
               King
               hath
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               Wine-Cellar
               .
            
             And
             can
             these
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             Experiences
             be
             witnessed
             without
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             or
             Inspiration
             ?
          
           
             And
             whereas
             some
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Revelation
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               going
               along
               together
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               the
               Spirit
               alone
               without
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             granting
             it
             to
             be
             so
             in
             a
             true
             sense
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             both
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             going
             along
             together
             in
             their
             
               divine
               Revelations
            
             ,
             according
             to
             Isa
             .
             50.21
             .
             and
             that
             did
             not
             hinder
             them
             to
             be
             real
             and
             proper
             in
             their
             kind
             .
             But
             that
             God
             hath
             limited
             and
             confined
             himself
             so
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             give
             any
             inward
             enjoynment
             of
             himself
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             
             dear
             Children
             ,
             by
             any
             inward
             sense
             ,
             sight
             or
             hearing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             them
             always
             by
             means
             of
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             extravagant
             presumption
             to
             affirm
             ,
             without
             all
             Scripture
             proof
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             ,
             the
             Soul
             may
             hear
             God
             speaking
             other
             words
             to
             it
             inwardly
             ,
             than
             express
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             though
             not
             contrary
             or
             disagreeing
             ;
             it
             oft
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             seeing
             ,
             tasting
             and
             feeling
             may
             be
             enjoyed
             and
             witnessed
             ,
             without
             all
             words
             composed
             of
             Letters
             or
             Syllables
             ,
             even
             
               in
               a
               deep
               inward
               stillness
               and
               quietness
               ,
            
             according
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God.
            
             And
             as
             the
             outward
             seeing
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             smelling
             and
             feeling
             may
             be
             used
             without
             the
             present
             use
             of
             the
             outward
             hearing
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             seeing
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             smelling
             and
             feeling
             be
             used
             at
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             hearing
             of
             any
             Words
             formally
             composed
             of
             Letters
             and
             Syllables
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             inwardly
             thought
             or
             conceived
             ,
             which
             Men
             of
             spiritual
             Experience
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             spiritual
             Senses
             cannot
             but
             readily
             grant
             .
             We
             find
             by
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             Words
             fall
             short
             to
             give
             us
             a
             sufficient
             and
             satisfactory
             knowledge
             of
             outward
             and
             natural
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             desire
             rather
             to
             see
             ,
             taste
             and
             handle
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             the
             best
             or
             most
             true
             report
             of
             them
             .
             We
             love
             rather
             to
             see
             a
             pleasant
             Country
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             only
             ;
             and
             every
             good
             Child
             loveth
             to
             see
             his
             Parents
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             hear
             a
             report
             ,
             or
             talk
             of
             them
             ;
             
             so
             every
             loving
             Wife
             loveth
             rather
             to
             see
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             hear
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             imbraced
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             others
             tell
             of
             him
             :
             And
             the
             loving
             Subject
             is
             more
             glad
             to
             see
             his
             Prince
             ,
             or
             King
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             received
             so
             many
             Favours
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             himself
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             others
             tell
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             every
             Soul
             ,
             that
             truly
             loveth
             God
             ,
             they
             much
             rather
             desire
             to
             hear
             himself
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             hear
             others
             tell
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             well
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               little
               to
               see
               Christ
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               hear
               him
               ,
               and
               feel
               his
               most
               lovely
               Embraces
               ,
               as
               his
               Children
               have
               witnessed
               ,
               that
               is
               very
               precious
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             the
             report
             ,
             or
             discourse
             of
             Bread
             ,
             however
             so
             true
             and
             large
             ,
             that
             can
             satisfie
             an
             hungry
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             report
             of
             good
             Drink
             that
             can
             satisfie
             a
             thirsty
             Man
             ;
             but
             to
             taste
             and
             eat
             of
             Bread
             ,
             that
             only
             satisfieth
             him
             that
             is
             hungry
             ,
             and
             to
             taste
             and
             drink
             of
             Water
             ,
             Beer
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             refreshing
             Liquor
             ,
             only
             satisfieth
             the
             thirsty
             Man
             :
             And
             so
             to
             eat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             feed
             upon
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Soul
             's
             proper
             food
             and
             nourishment
             ,
             doth
             ,
             and
             only
             can
             satisfie
             and
             content
             the
             hungry
             Soul
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             John
             6.57
             .
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               me
               ,
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Soul's
             Meat
             ,
             but
             its
             Drink
             also
             ;
             and
             therefore
             David
             said
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Hart
               panteth
               after
               the
               Water-Brook
               ,
               so
               panteth
               my
               Soul
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ;
               my
               Soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             42.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             surely
             ,
             this
             so
             near
             and
             inward
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             without
             an
             inward
             and
             intimate
             ,
             or
             
             immediate
             Revelation
             of
             him
             .
             And
             if
             words
             fall
             short
             to
             give
             to
             men
             a
             sufficient
             and
             satisfactory
             knowledg
             of
             natural
             and
             outward
             things
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             then
             to
             give
             a
             sufficient
             and
             satisfactory
             knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             Chirst
             ,
             and
             Divine
             things
             ,
             as
             his
             Love
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Peace
             ,
             and
             that
             inward
             Comfort
             and
             Consolation
             that
             is
             in
             his
             presence
             ?
             For
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Ear
               hath
               not
               heard
               ,
               nor
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               hath
               the
               Heart
               of
               man
               conceived
               the
               good
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               him
            
             :
             Where
             we
             see
             all
             words
             fall
             short
             to
             discover
             these
             things
             ;
             
               But
               God
               hath
               revealed
               them
               to
               us
            
             (
             said
             Paul
             )
             
               by
               his
               Spirit
            
             .
             And
             this
             God
             did
             promise
             as
             a
             general
             priviledg
             to
             all
             his
             People
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             even
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             his
             holy
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Covering
             spread
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             unto
             them
             
               a
               Feast
               of
               fat
               things
               ,
               full
               of
               Marrow
               ,
               and
               of
               Wines
               upon
               the
               Lees
               well
               refined
            
             :
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             himself
             ,
             seen
             and
             tasted
             by
             them
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             all
             true
             Believers
             
               eat
               the
               same
               spiritual
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             
               drink
               the
               same
               spiritual
               Drink
               ,
               the
               Rock
               that
               followed
            
             Israel
             
               of
               old
            
             ?
             which
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             ?
             And
             surely
             this
             is
             beyond
             all
             Words
             or
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             the
             joy
             of
             God's
             People
             is
             called
             
               a
               Joy
               unspeakable
            
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             words
             cannot
             express
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Peace
               of
               God
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               pass
               Vnderstanding
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               passeth
               Knowledg
               ,
            
             because
             no
             Words
             ,
             either
             spoken
             or
             conceived
             by
             men
             ,
             can
             give
             the
             knowledg
             of
             these
             so
             great
             and
             divine
             
             and
             profound
             Mysteries
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             searcheth
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             discover
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             find
             by
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             all
             outward
             teaching
             of
             men
             ,
             presuppose
             certain
             Principles
             of
             knowledg
             of
             natural
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             profess
             to
             teach
             ,
             which
             Principles
             are
             partly
             known
             (
             without
             men's
             teaching
             )
             by
             the
             outward
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             inward
             Notions
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             innate
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             altogether
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             a
             Master
             of
             Architecture
             or
             Navigation
             ,
             to
             teach
             a
             man
             these
             Arts
             ,
             who
             is
             altogether
             blind
             ,
             and
             senseless
             ,
             and
             stupid
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             any
             inward
             clearness
             of
             his
             natural
             judgment
             ;
             and
             even
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             spiritural
             and
             divine
             things
             ,
             all
             outward
             teaching
             of
             them
             doth
             pre-suppose
             some
             Principles
             of
             Knowledg
             of
             these
             very
             things
             ,
             and
             some
             inward
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             Sense
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             inward
             ground
             and
             capacity
             ,
             whereby
             that
             divine
             Sense
             may
             be
             excited
             in
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Paul
             Preached
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             that
             professed
             themselves
             ignorant
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             Preached
             him
             ,
             Acts
             17.16
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
               near
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             near
             ,
             as
             the
             Stock
             or
             Root
             of
             a
             Tree
             is
             unto
             the
             Bud
             or
             off-spring
             that
             groweth
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             proved
             from
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Poets
             ,
             who
             said
             of
             men
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               God's
               off-spring
            
             ;
             and
             he
             told
             them
             plainly
             the
             way
             to
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             ,
             was
             
               by
               feeling
               him
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             joyneth
             these
             three
             together
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               seeking
               ,
               feeling
            
             and
             finding
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             man
             in
             a
             dark
             Room
             ,
             
             or
             having
             his
             Eyes
             shut
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             that
             the
             thing
             he
             desireth
             to
             have
             ,
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             or
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             doth
             grope
             ,
             and
             feel
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             feeling
             ,
             doth
             within
             a
             little
             time
             find
             it
             ;
             even
             thus
             did
             Paul
             teach
             these
             ignorant
             Athenians
             how
             they
             might
             find
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             all
             men
             ,
             however
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             have
             a
             time
             or
             opportunity
             given
             them
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             God
             having
             determined
             the
             times
             before-appointed
             ,
             and
             bounds
             of
             Habitation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             find
             him
             :
             And
             so
             from
             this
             inward
             Ground
             ,
             or
             Principle
             of
             Knowledg
             in
             these
             Athenians
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             before
             Paul
             Preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             Master-Builder
             or
             Teacher
             ,
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             Preach
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Judgment
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Master
             or
             Teacher
             of
             natural
             Science
             beginneth
             with
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             not
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             but
             presupposing
             them
             ,
             and
             only
             calling
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Scholars
             to
             remember
             ,
             or
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             these
             Principles
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Science
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             whereas
             many
             who
             deny
             all
             new
             Revelations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             grant
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             inward
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               To
               give
               the
               saving
               Knowledg
               and
               Vnderstanding
               of
               God
               and
               divine
               things
               ,
            
             as
             these
             who
             gave
             forth
             the
             Westminster
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             being
             an
             Assembly
             made
             up
             of
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             ,
             met
             at
             VVestminster
             about
             forty
             Years
             ago
             ;
             see
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             ●
             .
             Surely
             ,
             if
             these
             men
             
             had
             been
             rightly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             
               inward
               Illumination
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             they
             would
             never
             have
             writ
             or
             given
             forth
             such
             Non-sense
             and
             Contradiction
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             to
             grant
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               inward
               Illumination
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Section
             or
             Paragraph
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             Line
             or
             two
             ,
             to
             
               deny
               all
               new
               Revelation
            
             ;
             for
             indeed
             
               inward
               Illumination
            
             is
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             
               inward
               Revelation
            
             is
             Illumination
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             one
             ,
             though
             the
             Names
             be
             distinct
             ,
             as
             oft
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             expressed
             by
             variety
             of
             Names
             ;
             and
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             they
             bring
             to
             prove
             ,
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               inward
               illumination
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             do
             prove
             the
             
               inward
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             one
             ,
             as
             John
             6.45
             .
             and
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               It
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               They
               shall
               all
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ;
               every
               man
               therefore
               that
               hath
               heard
               and
               learned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               cometh
               unto
               me
               .
            
             And
             that
             other
             place
             in
             1
             Corinth
             .
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               Heart
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               :
               But
               God
               hath
               revealed
               them
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               searcheth
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God.
               For
               what
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
               Even
               so
               the
               things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               Now
               we
               have
               received
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               we
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               us
               of
               God.
            
             There
             cannot
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             more
             suitable
             
             places
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               divine
               Revelation
            
             than
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             one
             plainly
             implying
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             plainly
             expressing
             it
             .
             For
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             learn
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             
               divine
               inward
               Revelation
            
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             will
             say
             Nay
             ,
             then
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             not
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             bring
             
             Paul's
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               revealed
               them
               to
               us
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               these
               deep
               things
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             inward
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             all
             Saints
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Paul
             ;
             the
             same
             proveth
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             so
             called
             by
             Paul
             in
             this
             very
             place
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             needs
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             
               divine
               Illumination
            
             which
             Paul
             had
             ,
             was
             Revelation
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             had
             he
             holdeth
             it
             forth
             ,
             as
             common
             in
             kind
             to
             all
             Saints
             and
             Believers
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             word
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             signifying
             an
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Heart
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             to
             be
             a
             phrase
             more
             frequently
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             the
             word
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Illuminated
             ,
             or
             Enlightned
             ,
             or
             to
             Enlighten
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             word
             Illuminated
             out
             once
             used
             in
             all
             the
             English
             Translation
             of
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             but
             Revelation
             frequently
             is
             used
             in
             our
             English
             Translation
             ,
             and
             
               reveal
               ,
               revealed
            
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             40.5
             .
             and
             53.1
             .
             and
             56.1
             .
             Jer.
             33.6
             .
             Mat.
             11.27
             ,
             25.
             
             Luke
             10.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2
             10.
             
             Gal.
             1.16.3.23
             .
             Phil.
             3.15
             .
             Ephes
             .
             1.17
             .
             Beside
             many
             other
             places
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             why
             these
             Faith-makers
             at
             Westminster
             
             should
             have
             such
             a
             grudge
             and
             prejudice
             at
             all
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             ,
             a
             Word
             so
             frequently
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             pretend
             so
             great
             kindness
             to
             
               new
               inward
               Illumination
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             it
             passeth
             their
             skill
             ,
             or
             any
             Man
             's
             else
             ,
             to
             divide
             or
             separate
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             great
             knack
             ,
             nicety
             or
             mystery
             of
             this
             distinction
             lieth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             
               inward
               Illumination
            
             is
             only
             Revelation
             ,
             subjective
             or
             effective
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             some
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               They
               own
               the
               necessity
               of
               inward
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               Illumination
               .
            
             But
             they
             deny
             all
             inward
             objective
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             any
             inward
             Revelation
             of
             any
             inward
             object
             ,
             inwardly
             proposed
             to
             the
             Eye
             or
             Ear
             ,
             or
             other
             inward
             spiritual
             Sense
             and
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             alone
             object
             of
             the
             Souls
             whole
             
               kowledge
               ,
               faith
               ,
               fruition
               ,
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               communion
               with
               him
            
             ,
             being
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             Christ
             and
             divine
             things
             not
             in
             themselves
             seen
             ,
             or
             enjoyed
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             known
             ,
             or
             revealed
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Hence
             they
             who
             use
             this
             distinction
             ,
             say
             ,
             the
             
               inward
               Light
            
             ,
             or
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             only
             effective
             ,
             or
             subjective
             ,
             but
             not
             objective
             ,
             i●
             
               medium
               incognitum
               assentiendi
            
             ,
             or
             
               principium
               incognitum
               cognoscendi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             unknown
             Principle
             ,
             or
             mean
             of
             knowing
             and
             assenting
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             illustrated
             by
             this
             similitude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             vigour
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             natural
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             enable
             the
             outward
             Eye
             to
             see
             outward
             things
             and
             Objects
             ;
             but
             that
             
             inward
             vigor
             of
             natural
             Life
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             nor
             seen
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             some
             may
             ,
             or
             do
             understand
             by
             
               subjective
               inward
               Revelation
            
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             Soul
             's
             inward
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             perception
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             outward
             sight
             of
             things
             of
             this
             World
             there
             is
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             or
             its
             sight
             and
             perception
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             seen
             ,
             and
             perceived
             by
             the
             Eye
             :
             Also
             ,
             in
             hearing
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             hearing
             ,
             or
             perception
             of
             the
             Ear
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             heard
             ,
             be
             it
             Voice
             ,
             or
             sound
             of
             Man
             ,
             Beast
             or
             Bird
             ,
             or
             musical
             Instrument
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             according
             unto
             these
             Mens
             Doctrin
             ,
             the
             alone
             adequate
             formal
             Object
             of
             all
             
               faith
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               fruition
               ,
               enjoyment
               ,
               sight
            
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             Saints
             ,
             either
             now
             living
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             all
             Ages
             past
             since
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             ,
             is
             the
             Scripture-words
             .
             But
             this
             is
             all
             meerly
             begged
             ,
             and
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             without
             all
             proof
             ,
             and
             altogether
             contradictory
             to
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             true
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             an
             inward
             sight
             ,
             knowledge
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             far
             surpassing
             all
             Words
             or
             Writings
             ;
             And
             thus
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Mens
             Doctrin
             ,
             all
             the
             knowledge
             or
             sight
             that
             the
             Saints
             have
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             one
             that
             seeth
             England
             in
             a
             Map
             :
             but
             never
             saw
             the
             Land
             it self
             ;
             or
             as
             an
             hungry
             Man
             ,
             heareth
             and
             readeth
             good
             words
             of
             Meat
             ,
             but
             neither
             seeth
             ,
             nor
             tasteth
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Woman
             heareth
             of
             a
             Husband
             she
             is
             married
             unto
             ,
             or
             seeth
             his
             Picture
             on
             a
             Table
             ,
             or
             on
             Paper
             ,
             or
             readeth
             a
             Book
             that
             describeth
             his
             
             Beauty
             and
             Personage
             ,
             but
             is
             never
             admitted
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             or
             hear
             himself
             ,
             nor
             to
             touch
             ,
             handle
             or
             embrace
             him
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             sad
             tydings
             to
             Souls
             that
             love
             God
             and
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             utterly
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Saints
             abundantly
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             such
             dark
             ignorant
             blind
             Doctrin
             ,
             proveth
             sufficiently
             what
             dark
             ignorant
             blind
             Men
             these
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             published
             their
             own
             shame
             and
             folly
             to
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             as
             blind
             and
             ignorant
             are
             these
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             have
             since
             received
             and
             published
             the
             same
             blind
             Doctrin
             .
             But
             if
             the
             inward
             Light
             ,
             or
             Illumination
             be
             altogether
             an
             unknown
             Principle
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             having
             no
             Evidence
             ,
             or
             Light
             ,
             or
             Demonstration
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             whereby
             to
             discover
             it
             ,
             how
             shall
             any
             Man
             be
             sure
             ,
             or
             know
             surely
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             inward
             divine
             Light
             or
             Illumination
             ;
             for
             no
             Scripture
             can
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             Works
             of
             one
             that
             is
             divinely
             illuminated
             .
             One
             would
             think
             the
             bear
             naming
             ,
             or
             mentioning
             such
             Doctrin
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             refute
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             and
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             can
             only
             be
             known
             by
             words
             ,
             or
             report
             and
             hear-say
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Ear
               hath
               not
               heard
               ,
               nor
               Eye
               seen
               ,
               what
               these
               things
               are
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               his
               Children
            
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             Scripture
             words
             the
             Ear
             doth
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             Eye
             doth
             see
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noticed
             ,
             or
             considred
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Doctrinal
             and
             sensible
             knowledge
             of
             
             God
             ,
             or
             discursive
             and
             intuitive
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             doctrinal
             and
             discursive
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             words
             ,
             either
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             words
             given
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             also
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             in
             God's
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             give
             to
             Men
             the
             said
             
               doctrinal
               knowledge
            
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             many
             deep
             and
             mysterious
             things
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             ceasing
             of
             
               new
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             indeed
             establisheth
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             were
             profited
             ,
             taught
             and
             edified
             by
             their
             Fellow-Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             especially
             the
             latter
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             much
             helped
             by
             the
             Words
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             fore-going
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             confessed
             ,
             he
             understood
             by
             Books
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Jeremiah
             his
             Prophecy
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             years
             of
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             Dan.
             9.2
             .
             And
             Christ
             opened
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             declare
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             Paul
             freely
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             were
             writ
             for
             his
             Learning
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             great
             plenty
             of
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             beyond
             what
             many
             of
             them
             had
             ;
             and
             David
             said
             ,
             
               he
               had
               more
               knowledge
               than
               his
               Teachers
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             no
             doubt
             profited
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             lived
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             sensible
             and
             
               intuitive
               knowledge
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             oft
             is
             without
             all
             Words
             ,
             either
             outwardly
             
             heard
             ,
             or
             inwardly
             conceived
             ,
             I
             mean
             words
             consisting
             of
             Letters
             or
             Syllables
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             not
             the
             things
             ,
             but
             signs
             of
             things
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             have
             a
             sensible
             and
             intuitive
             knowledge
             of
             a
             Land
             ,
             by
             seeing
             it
             ,
             and
             eating
             the
             Fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             drinking
             the
             good
             Wine
             or
             Milk
             of
             it
             ,
             tho'
             we
             are
             not
             hearing
             or
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             thinking
             of
             any
             words
             that
             ever
             we
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             often
             the
             Souls
             of
             God's
             people
             enjoy
             a
             sweet
             sight
             ,
             taste
             ,
             and
             repast
             of
             him
             in
             a
             deep
             inward
             quiet
             and
             stillness
             of
             mind
             ,
             having
             no
             words
             of
             any
             sort
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             expressed
             in
             Letters
             or
             Syllables
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             in
             their
             present
             thoughts
             or
             remembrance
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             degree
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             excelleth
             and
             transcendeth
             the
             other
             sort
             ,
             as
             the
             sight
             taste
             and
             feeling
             of
             a
             thing
             doth
             the
             report
             or
             hear-say
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             also
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             oft
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             to
             joyn
             of
             his
             Life
             to
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             as
             
               Promises
               ,
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             hear
             ,
             read
             ,
             or
             meditate
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             as
             Conduits
             ,
             Pipes
             or
             Cisterns
             ,
             or
             as
             Cups
             and
             Flaggons
             ,
             to
             convey
             the
             divine
             Influences
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             living
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             hinder
             not
             our
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             be
             real
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             proper
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             well
             objective
             ,
             as
             subjective
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             drinking
             of
             outward
             Wine
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             or
             Cup
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             see
             the
             Glass
             or
             Cup
             ,
             that
             revealeth
             the
             Wine
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Wine
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             is
             the
             most
             desirable
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             and
             acceptable
             object
             of
             both
             our
             sight
             and
             taste
             ,
             
             and
             feeling
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             regard
             the
             Glass
             or
             Cup
             little
             or
             nothing
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             its
             use
             and
             service
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Wine
             ,
             or
             other
             refreshing
             Liquor
             in
             the
             Cup
             ,
             we
             care
             not
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             taste
             unto
             us
             ,
             nor
             service
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Wine
             is
             in
             it
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             the
             living
             Soul
             ,
             that
             thirsts
             after
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             quickens
             and
             refresheth
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             it
             seeth
             or
             perceiveth
             any
             divine
             Vertue
             or
             Life
             (
             as
             God
             is
             pleased
             ,
             when
             ,
             how
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             to
             joyn
             of
             the
             same
             to
             it
             )
             in
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             either
             preached
             ,
             read
             ,
             or
             meditated
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             glad
             ,
             and
             most
             gladly
             maketh
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             giveth
             God
             thanks
             for
             his
             great
             mercy
             ;
             but
             without
             Life
             be
             joyned
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             discretion
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             put
             an
             empty
             Flaggon
             or
             Cup
             to
             his
             Mouth
             to
             drink
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               sensible
               or
               intuitive
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               at
               least
               since
               the
               Apostles
               days
            
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             most
             ,
             yea
             ,
             altogether
             most
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               All
               new
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               ceased
            
             ;
             then
             I
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             miserable
             Comforters
             ,
             yea
             ,
             miserable
             and
             sad
             Gospellers
             to
             poor
             Sion
             ;
             they
             bring
             not
             glad
             ,
             but
             sad
             tydings
             ;
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               O
            
             Sion
             ,
             
               thy
               King
               cometh
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
               Taste
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               God
               is
               good
            
             ;
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Life
               was
               manifested
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               and
               declare
               it
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               have
               fellowship
               with
               us
            
             ;
             they
             cannot
             declare
             the
             
               great
               kindness
            
             and
             love
             that
             Christ
             
             the
             Soul's
             Husband
             and
             Bridegroom
             hath
             to
             his
             Bride
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             their
             Doctrin
             preacheth
             him
             to
             be
             most
             unkind
             ,
             and
             unnatural
             ,
             never
             to
             let
             his
             Bride
             see
             him
             once
             all
             her
             Life
             ,
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             nor
             yet
             once
             to
             hear
             himself
             ,
             or
             taste
             ,
             or
             touch
             ,
             or
             handle
             him
             ,
             or
             be
             embraced
             by
             him
             .
             They
             preach
             altogether
             an
             absent
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               really
               and
               properly
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               or
               if
               present
               ,
               a
               Christ
               altogether
               either
               dumb
               or
               silent
               ,
               that
               being
               so
               near
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               never
               speaketh
               one
               word
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               always
               hideth
               his
               Face
               ,
               and
               never
               giveth
               to
               the
               Soul
               one
               glance
               or
               shine
               of
               his
               Countenance
               .
            
             But
             if
             they
             be
             ashamed
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             very
             purport
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             deny
             all
             
               inward
               nèw
               Revelation
            
             ,
             and
             
               new
               Visitations
            
             of
             the
             Lord's
             love
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             be
             ashamed
             to
             preach
             ,
             teach
             ,
             or
             write
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             no
             immediate
             or
             
               inward
               teaching
            
             ,
             no
             inward
             and
             
               immediate
               calling
            
             ,
             or
             sending
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             be
             ashamed
             to
             own
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             ancient
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             did
             acknowledge
             
               immediate
               Teaching
            
             ,
             and
             
               calling
               unto
               the
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
            
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             had
             it
             ,
             as
             
               George
               Wishard
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             Prophecies
             Fox
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
             hath
             recorded
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             whereas
             these
             Faith-publishers
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             one
             while
             
               deny
               all
               new
               Revelation
            
             ,
             another
             while
             seem
             only
             to
             
               deny
               extraordinary
               Revelation
            
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             section
             3.
             is
             another
             
             piece
             of
             Non-sense
             ,
             or
             Contradiction
             ;
             for
             if
             all
             
               new
               Revelation
            
             be
             ceased
             ,
             as
             they
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             and
             6.
             then
             there
             is
             neither
             ordinary
             nor
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             remaining
             ,
             according
             unto
             their
             Doctrin
             .
             But
             the
             distinction
             of
             ordinary
             and
             
               extraordinary
               Revelation
            
             ,
             may
             in
             a
             true
             sense
             ,
             be
             well
             admitted
             by
             them
             who
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               divine
               inward
               Revelation
            
             is
             not
             ceased
             ;
             for
             among
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
             Moses's
             Revelation
             far
             exceeded
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             was
             extraordinary
             :
             And
             we
             now
             plead
             for
             
               new
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             we
             mean
             not
             extraordinary
             ,
             beyond
             what
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             to
             his
             Saints
             and
             Children
             ,
             in
             an
             ordinary
             and
             
               usual
               way
            
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             compare
             our
             Revelations
             with
             either
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             equality
             ,
             either
             in
             degree
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             the
             various
             manners
             and
             ways
             which
             they
             had
             then
             :
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             God's
             
               inward
               appearance
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               in
               their
               Hearts
            
             ,
             in
             the
             divine
             Seed
             and
             Birth
             ,
             we
             do
             plead
             for
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             and
             
               common
               allowance
            
             and
             priviledge
             of
             all
             God's
             Saints
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             Saints
             ,
             but
             to
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             becoming
             Saints
             ,
             they
             need
             God
             and
             Christ
             inwardly
             to
             speak
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             inward
             Voice
             and
             Speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             quickneth
             the
             dead
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               The
               Dead
               shall
               hear
               the
               
               Voice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             John
             5.25
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             and
             Rule
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             IT
             hath
             been
             already
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             are
             a
             sufficient
             outward
             Rule
             and
             Standard
             ,
             whereby
             to
             try
             all
             Doctrins
             of
             Men
             ,
             however
             so
             holy
             or
             wise
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             however
             much
             indued
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             holy
             
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
            
             is
             one
             ,
             so
             the
             words
             of
             it
             do
             all
             agree
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             true
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
            
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             as
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             the
             Noble
             Bereans
             were
             commended
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             see
             and
             examin
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             that
             wrote
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             until
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrin
             was
             generally
             received
             ,
             they
             did
             appeal
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             although
             that
             was
             not
             their
             only
             proof
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             a
             greater
             proof
             than
             that
             outward
             was
             ,
             even
             the
             inward
             Witnéss
             and
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             made
             both
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrin
             manifest
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             whose
             Hearts
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             open
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             outward
             Rule
             and
             Standard
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             in
             all
             respects
             to
             any
             other
             latter
             Writings
             ,
             or
             Testimonies
             ,
             or
             Records
             whatsoever
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             writ
             from
             a
             greater
             measure
             and
             depth
             of
             divine
             Wisdom
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Spirit
             be
             one
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Operations
             ,
             and
             Administrations
             ;
             and
             all
             Men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             same
             clearness
             of
             divine
             Knowledge
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Moses
             exceeded
             the
             Prophets
             generally
             ,
             David
             and
             Solomon
             exceeded
             many
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             Isaiah
             and
             Jeremiah
             exceeded
             others
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Prophets
             some
             were
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             some
             as
             Sons
             ;
             hence
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
            
             and
             of
             these
             Lights
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             some
             are
             higher
             ,
             and
             some
             lower
             ,
             which
             some
             mystick
             Writers
             ,
             both
             among
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ;
             hence
             they
             say
             ,
             Moses
             drank
             at
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             
               Samuel
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             drank
             at
             the
             Streams
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             an
             inferior
             degree
             ,
             at
             the
             Pond
             or
             Cistern
             :
             And
             they
             further
             say
             ,
             Moses
             had
             his
             Revelations
             from
             
               Binah
               ,
               Abraham
            
             from
             Gedulah
             ,
             a
             step
             lower
             ;
             Isaac
             from
             Geburah
             ,
             yet
             lower
             ;
             Jacob
             from
             Tipheret
             ,
             yet
             lower
             ,
             but
             partaking
             of
             both
             ,
             signified
             by
             his
             dwelling
             in
             Tents
             ,
             betwixt
             
             the
             Tents
             of
             Abraham
             and
             
               Isaac
               ;
               David
            
             sometimes
             from
             Tipheret
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             from
             Nezah
             and
             Hod
             ;
             hence
             we
             read
             some
             of
             the
             Inscriptions
             of
             his
             Psalms
             to
             Nezah
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             from
             Mulcuth
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             that
             the
             ordinary
             Prophets
             had
             their
             Revelations
             from
             these
             two
             divine
             Measures
             ,
             Nezah
             and
             Hod
             ,
             called
             Exod.
             38.8
             .
             
               The
               Looking-Glasses
               of
               the
               Lords
               Hosts
               that
               Assemble
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             (
             see
             the
             Heb.
             text
             )
             But
             Moses
             had
             liberty
             to
             go
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Tabernacle
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             some
             others
             .
             And
             that
             God
             did
             make
             himself
             more
             known
             to
             Moses
             ,
             than
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             these
             words
             of
             his
             to
             Moses
             at
             the
             Bush
             ,
             
               I
               appeared
               to
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               but
               by
               my
               Name
               Jehovah
               ,
               was
               I
               not
               known
               to
               them
               ,
               Exod.
            
             6.3
             .
             And
             concerning
             this
             distinction
             of
             divine
             Gifts
             and
             Illuminations
             ,
             Paul
             declareth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               To
               one
               is
               given
               the
               Word
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               to
               another
               the
               Word
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               to
               another
               Faith
               ,
               all
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               .
            
             Hence
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Understandang
             and
             Knowledge
             distinguished
             ,
             
               Wisdom
               buildeth
               the
               House
               ,
               Vnderstanding
               establisheth
               it
               ,
               and
               Knowledge
               filleth
               the
               Chambers
               with
               all
               precious
               and
               pleasant
               Riches
               ,
               Prov.
            
             24.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Therefore
             Wisdom
             is
             a
             degree
             above
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             a
             degree
             above
             Knowledge
             ,
             all
             which
             divine
             Measures
             are
             set
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             with
             Root
             ,
             Branches
             and
             Tops
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             a
             Mans
             Body
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Allegory
             
             and
             Analogy
             ,
             
               Cochmah
               ,
               Binah
            
             and
             Daath
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Head
             ,
             
               Gedulah
               ,
               Geburah
            
             to
             the
             right
             and
             left
             Hand
             and
             Arm
             ,
             Tipheret
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             
               Nesah
               ,
               Hod
            
             and
             Jesod
             to
             the
             Thighs
             and
             Legs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Mulcuth
             lowest
             of
             all
             ;
             all
             which
             make
             up
             ,
             by
             way
             only
             of
             allegory
             and
             analogy
             the
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             or
             heavenly
             Adam
             ,
             as
             both
             Ezekiel
             and
             John
             saw
             him
             upon
             his
             Throne
             .
             The
             English
             Names
             of
             these
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             their
             true
             order
             ,
             are
             these
             following
             ,
             Cochmah
             ,
             i
             e.
             Wisdom
             ,
             Binah
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Understanding
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             Daath
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Knowledge
             ,
             (
             see
             1
             Chron.
             29.11
             )
             Gedulah
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Magnificence
             ,
             Geburah
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Power
             ,
             Tipheret
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Beauty
             ,
             Nesah
             and
             Hod
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Victory
             and
             Glory
             ,
             Jesod
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Mulcuth
             ,
             i.
             e.
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             secondly
             and
             most
             especially
             ,
             we
             give
             the
             Preheminence
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             beyond
             all
             latter
             Writers
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             throughout
             are
             pure
             ,
             without
             all
             mixture
             of
             Error
             or
             Mistake
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             generally
             granted
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             really
             so
             ,
             being
             duly
             and
             rightly
             translated
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             assured
             that
             any
             mans
             or
             mens
             Writings
             since
             ,
             are
             altogether
             pure
             and
             free
             of
             all
             mixture
             of
             Error
             and
             human
             Weakness
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             duly
             examined
             and
             found
             to
             agree
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             inward
             testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             altho'
             whatever
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             inwardly
             revealeth
             ,
             is
             infallible
             and
             pure
             from
             all
             mixture
             of
             Error
             ,
             and
             whatever
             
             any
             man
             saith
             or
             writeth
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             receiv'd
             it
             from
             that
             ,
             his
             Testimony
             is
             pure
             ,
             and
             without
             mixture
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             assured
             that
             any
             man
             or
             men
             are
             in
             that
             state
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             by
             human
             frality
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             or
             way
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             decline
             or
             depart
             from
             the
             pure
             and
             
               infallible
               Teachings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             they
             may
             purely
             and
             chastely
             keep
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             for
             want
             of
             due
             watchfulness
             and
             holy
             care
             ,
             they
             may
             more
             or
             less
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             may
             be
             a
             mixture
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Understandings
             and
             Words
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             on
             trust
             ,
             but
             both
             their
             Doctrin
             in
             all
             things
             is
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             their
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             is
             able
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             received
             .
             All
             which
             doth
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             in
             our
             day
             both
             teacheth
             and
             leadeth
             infallibly
             ,
             although
             the
             Disciples
             and
             professed
             Followers
             of
             it
             at
             times
             ,
             by
             weakness
             ,
             may
             be
             liable
             to
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             that
             phrase
             or
             expression
             that
             some
             use
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               speaking
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               the
               supream
               Judge
               of
               all
               Controversies
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             although
             it
             is
             no
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             nor
             proper
             ,
             but
             figurative
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             Books
             or
             Writings
             ;
             yet
             in
             a
             figurative
             sense
             it
             might
             be
             allowed
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             confine
             all
             the
             speaking
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             to
             his
             only
             and
             alone
             speaking
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Souls
             and
             Hearts
             
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             And
             because
             they
             have
             a
             wrong
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             ,
             but
             figurative
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             not
             to
             use
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             speaking
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             every
             true
             Believer
             and
             Spiritual
             man
             ,
             opening
             and
             expounding
             the
             Scripture
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             due
             and
             diligent
             use
             of
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditation
             of
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             means
             of
             God's
             appointing
             for
             our
             Institution
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             fervent
             and
             earnest
             Prayer
             ,
             praying
             earnestly
             with
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             richly
             indued
             with
             
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               Open
               my
               Eyes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               the
               wonderful
               things
               of
               thy
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             most
             especially
             in
             our
             being
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             already
             revealed
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             are
             found
             here
             ,
             we
             have
             good
             warrant
             to
             expect
             that
             where
             any
             doubt
             ,
             or
             Controversie
             in
             Doctrin
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             doth
             arise
             ,
             that
             God's
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             
               teach
               them
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
            
             will
             indeed
             judge
             and
             decide
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             by
             his
             secret
             Light
             ,
             and
             Teaching
             or
             Revelation
             .
             And
             let
             it
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             abstractly
             considered
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             our
             due
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             duty
             that
             God
             requireth
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             opening
             ,
             or
             expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             
               reading
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               meditation
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               
               waiting
               ,
            
             and
             obedience
             to
             what
             we
             already
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             Controversie
             in
             matter
             of
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Next
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             best
             and
             only
             external
             or
             outward
             Rule
             and
             Standard
             ,
             it
             is
             worthily
             preferred
             to
             all
             other
             outward
             Records
             and
             Testimonies
             ;
             yet
             because
             we
             both
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             not
             simply
             for
             their
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             inward
             Witness
             and
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             we
             can
             only
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             but
             by
             the
             said
             inward
             Witness
             and
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             therefore
             the
             inward
             Witness
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             inwardly
             witnessing
             both
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             and
             primary
             Rule
             ,
             as
             John
             plainly
             testified
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               we
               receive
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               or
               Witness
               of
               God
               is
               greater
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               believes
               hath
               the
               Witness
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               hath
               set
               to
               his
               Seal
               that
               God
               is
               true
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             recommended
             his
             Doctrin
             to
             the
             
               Witness
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             1.5
             .
             that
             his
             Gospel
             came
             unto
             them
             
               not
               in
               word
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               in
               much
               assurance
            
             :
             And
             he
             told
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Faith
               was
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               not
               in
               the
               bare
               words
            
             that
             he
             preached
             ,
             for
             he
             did
             not
             preach
             himself
             ,
             nor
             his
             Words
             ,
             but
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Concerning
                 ministerial
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 true
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Gospel-Maintenance
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BEcause
             of
             the
             near
             and
             close
             connexion
             and
             dependance
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             have
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Chapters
             ,
             therefore
             I
             do
             see
             it
             meet
             to
             treat
             of
             them
             in
             this
             place
             .
             The
             common
             Doctrin
             and
             Opinion
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             deny
             all
             new
             Revelation
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             natural
             and
             acquired
             Parts
             of
             Letter-learning
             ,
             without
             
               divine
               inward
               Revelation
            
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             qualifie
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             esse
             or
             being
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             Grace
             or
             true
             Piety
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             only
             accidental
             ,
             and
             doth
             but
             only
             contribute
             to
             his
             
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             or
             making
             him
             the
             better
             .
             By
             Letter-learning
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             only
             mean
             human
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               Greek
               ,
               Hebrew
            
             and
             Latin
             ,
             but
             especially
             a
             Letter-knowledge
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             any
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             or
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             being
             essential
             to
             a
             Minister
             :
             And
             indeed
             they
             say
             agreeable
             enough
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             ;
             for
             if
             all
             new
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             
             is
             ceased
             ,
             what
             is
             left
             behind
             to
             qualifie
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             only
             natural
             and
             acquired
             parts
             of
             Letter-learning
             ?
             Nor
             can
             they
             with
             any
             Reason
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             true
             Piety
             and
             Holiness
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             Man
             is
             a
             Minister
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             doth
             follow
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             infallibly
             be
             known
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             real
             Minister
             ,
             yea
             or
             nay
             ;
             for
             if
             divine
             inward
             Revelation
             be
             ceased
             ,
             then
             all
             infallible
             discerning
             of
             Mens
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             estates
             is
             ceased
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             can
             know
             another
             infallibly
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             Saint
             or
             Hypocrite
             ;
             for
             they
             grant
             that
             a
             Hypocrite
             may
             have
             all
             the
             outwards
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             made
             clean
             the
             outside
             ,
             but
             their
             inward
             was
             full
             of
             Rottenness
             and
             Uncleanness
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Minister
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             in
             a
             woful
             case
             ,
             as
             concerning
             that
             they
             call
             their
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             called
             the
             Supper
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             cannot
             be
             administred
             but
             by
             a
             true
             and
             real
             Minister
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             that
             is
             not
             a
             true
             Minister
             ,
             should
             presume
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             Bless
             ,
             or
             Consecrate
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             from
             common
             use
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             some
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             affirm
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             that
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Being
             or
             Essential
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Doctrin
             already
             delivered
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             or
             essential
             Constitution
             of
             
             every
             true
             Christian
             .
             No
             man
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             without
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             the
             same
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             or
             Gospel-Minister
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             or
             Believer
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             true
             Christian
             Minister
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             Minister
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             true
             Christian
             .
             But
             every
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             so
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Christian
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exceed
             or
             excel
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             Spiritual
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             other
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             natural
             teaching
             ,
             the
             Master
             or
             Teacher
             should
             exceed
             the
             Scholar
             ;
             for
             if
             Divine
             Inward
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             are
             the
             common
             priviledg
             of
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             growth
             and
             capacity
             ,
             much
             more
             are
             they
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             to
             feed
             the
             Babes
             with
             Milk
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             Men
             with
             Meat
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ,
             Rom.
             2.19
             ,
             20.
             the
             guide
             of
             the
             Blind
             ,
             a
             Light
             of
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             Instructors
             of
             the
             Foolish
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             of
             Babes
             ,
             and
             also
             who
             can
             speak
             Wisdom
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Ministerial
             Gift
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             that
             God
             giveth
             to
             all
             his
             true
             
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             fit
             or
             qualifie
             them
             for
             that
             great
             Work
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             them
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             the
             which
             Gifts
             are
             the
             Purchase
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruits
             and
             Effects
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Ephes
             .
             4.8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               When
               he
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
               Captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               Gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             Where
             altho'
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             these
             are
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             ordinary
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Fruit
             and
             Effect
             of
             his
             Purchase
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             indued
             with
             some
             measure
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             in
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             spiritual
             
               peculiar
               gifts
            
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             (
             besides
             these
             that
             were
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               Knowledge
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Brotherly-kindness
               ,
               Charity
            
             )
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             expresly
             mention
             them
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
             
               To
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Speech
             or
             utterance
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             
               to
               another
               the
               VVord
               of
               Knowledg
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             degree
             inferior
             )
             
               to
               another
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             peculiar
             degree
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             some
             peculiar
             Service
             ,
             besides
             the
             Faith
             common
             to
             all
             Believers
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             are
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             have
             still
             remained
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             but
             together
             with
             these
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             there
             were
             extraordinary
             
             Gifts
             ;
             which
             God
             may
             give
             ,
             or
             with-hold
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             as
             not
             being
             essential
             to
             a
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ;
             such
             were
             Gifts
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             Prophecying
             ,
             it
             was
             either
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             ;
             extraordinary
             was
             a
             fore-telling
             of
             particular
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Agabus
             ,
             his
             fore-telling
             that
             Paul
             should
             be
             bound
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             ordinary
             ,
             was
             the
             ordinary
             and
             usual
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             and
             motion
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             
               Doctrin
               ,
               Exhortation
               ,
               Correction
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Moreover
             concerning
             this
             diversity
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             12.6
             .
             
               Having
               then
               Gifts
               ,
               differing
               according
               to
               the
               Grace
               that
               is
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               Prophecy
               ,
               let
               us
               prophecy
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               Faith
               ;
               or
               Ministry
               ,
               let
               us
               wait
               on
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               teacheth
               ,
               on
               teaching
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               exhorteth
               ,
               on
               exhortation
               .
            
             And
             likewise
             Peter
             ,
             concerning
             these
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             saith
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               As
               every
               Man
               hath
               received
               the
               Gift
               ,
               even
               so
               minister
               the
               same
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               good
               Stewards
               of
               the
               manifold
               Grace
               of
               God.
               If
               any
               Man
               speak
               ,
               let
               him
               speak
               as
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               :
               If
               any
               Man
               minister
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               it
               as
               of
               the
               Ability
            
             (
             or
             vertue
             )
             
               which
               God
               giveth
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               all
               things
               may
               be
               glorified
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             as
             touching
             
               spiritual
               Gifts
            
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             common
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             peculiar
             to
             some
             ,
             Paul
             exhorted
             the
             believing
             Corinthians
             ,
             saying
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.1
             .
             
               Desire
               spiritual
               Gifts
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               ye
               may
               prophecy
               .
            
             And
             he
             declareth
             what
             that
             prophecying
             was
             ,
             vers
             3.
             
             
             
               He
               that
               prophesieth
               speaketh
               unto
               Men
               ,
               to
               Edification
               ,
               and
               Exhortation
               ,
               and
               Comfort
               .
            
             And
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Greater
               is
               he
               that
               prophesieth
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               speaketh
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               except
               he
               interpret
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               receive
               edifying
               .
            
             And
             concerning
             the
             great
             power
             and
             virtue
             of
             Prophecying
             ,
             he
             said
             further
             ,
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               If
               all
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               there
               come
               in
               one
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               or
               unlearned
               ,
               he
               is
               convinced
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               is
               judged
               of
               all
               :
               And
               thus
               are
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               Heart
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               so
               falling
               upon
               the
               Person
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             (
             that
             did
             Prophesie
             )
             for
             so
             the
             Words
             may
             be
             better
             translated
             )
             
               he
               will
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               report
               that
               God
               is
               in
               you
               of
               a
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             true
             Believers
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             
               spiritual
               discerning
            
             or
             judgment
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             know
             who
             had
             these
             
               spiritual
               Gifts
            
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             them
             not
             ,
             who
             spoke
             ,
             and
             preached
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             pray
             and
             sing
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             only
             had
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             only
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             the
             Power
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             that
             had
             good
             Words
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             take
             or
             receive
             from
             other
             Men
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             that
             good
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             that
             was
             in
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             had
             not
             that
             good
             Power
             ,
             their
             Ministry
             and
             Words
             were
             dead
             ,
             dry
             and
             barren
             ;
             and
             such
             the
             Scripture
             compareth
             to
             Clouds
             without
             Rain
             ,
             and
             Wells
             or
             Cisterns
             without
             Water
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
             
               he
               would
               know
               not
               the
               Speech
               of
               them
               which
               are
               puffed
               up
               ,
               but
               the
               Power
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.19
             .
             The
             which
             
               spiritual
               discerning
            
             or
             judgment
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             some
             measure
             given
             in
             common
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             Taste
             is
             given
             in
             common
             to
             Beasts
             &
             Mankind
             ,
             whereby
             to
             relish
             things
             sweet
             or
             bitter
             ,
             and
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             true
             Nourishing
             Virtue
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             given
             in
             some
             greater
             measure
             to
             some
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             growth
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             exercise
             or
             use
             of
             their
             spiritual
             senses
             ,
             even
             as
             both
             among
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             some
             do
             far
             excell
             others
             in
             the
             sagacity
             of
             the
             Taste
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Smell
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             Flowers
             ,
             Spices
             ,
             &c.
             and
             according
             to
             this
             
               spiritual
               discerning
            
             and
             
               judgment
               ,
               Paul
            
             said
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             29.
             &c.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Prophets
               speak
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               other
               judge
               :
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               revealed
               to
               another
               that
               sitteth
               by
               ,
               let
               the
               first
               hold
               his
               peace
               ;
               for
               ye
               may
               all
               prophecy
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               learn
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               be
               comforted
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               :
               For
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               but
               of
               Peace
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             So
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             was
             good
             Order
             ,
             where
             in
             one
             Meeting
             two
             or
             three
             might
             speak
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             first
             speaker
             was
             to
             give
             place
             to
             him
             :
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             is
             to
             be
             found
             among
             these
             Churches
             who
             deny
             all
             inward
             new
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             one
             Man
             must
             take
             up
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             preach
             over
             the
             People
             one
             Year
             ,
             after
             
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ever
             learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             false
             Teachers
             in
             days
             past
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             denyed
             the
             Power
             thereof
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             turned
             from
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             concerning
             the
             trying
             and
             knowing
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrins
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             John
             writ
             in
             his
             General
             Epistle
             ,
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             this
             ability
             to
             try
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             greater
             than
             barely
             to
             try
             whether
             a
             Man's
             Doctrin
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             possible
             a
             Man
             may
             Preach
             for
             an
             hour
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             words
             of
             Doctrin
             that
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Spirit
             not
             be
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             which
             gave
             them
             this
             Ability
             ,
             to
             try
             all
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrins
             ,
             was
             the
             Vnction
             ,
             or
             anointing
             from
             the
             
               holy
               One
            
             which
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             1
             John
             2.20
             ,
             
               But
               ye
               have
               an
               Vnction
               ,
               from
               the
               holy
               '
               One
               ,
               and
               ye
               know
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             vers
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               written
               unto
               you
               ,
               concerning
               them
               that
               seduce
               you
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             seek
             to
             seduce
             you
             )
             
               But
               the
               anointing
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               ,
               abideth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               need
               not
               that
               any
               Man
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               same
               Anointing
               teacheth
               you
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             because
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             for
             a
             Fundamental
             among
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             many
             others
             ,
             
               That
               all
               inward
               divine
               Revelation
               and
               Inspiration
               ,
               such
               as
               Believers
               had
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               ceased
               ,
            
             therefore
             they
             lay
             no
             claim
             to
             any
             of
             
             these
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             plainly
             confess
             they
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             
               they
               have
               no
               Infallible
               discerning
            
             or
             knowledge
             what
             Men
             are
             truly
             gracious
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             
               living
               Members
               of
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             these
             and
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             brought
             ,
             that
             declare
             how
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             had
             spiritual
             Gifts
             of
             Ministration
             ,
             some
             in
             a
             lesser
             degree
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             a
             greater
             ,
             they
             alledge
             ,
             
               all
               these
               Gifts
               are
               now
               ceased
            
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               because
               all
               inward
               divine
               Revelation
               and
               Inspiration
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Saints
               formerly
               had
               ,
               is
               altogether
               ceased
               .
            
             Whereas
             if
             they
             did
             grant
             ,
             that
             
               inward
               divine
               Revelation
            
             did
             continue
             ,
             they
             would
             also
             readily
             grant
             ,
             that
             these
             
               spiritual
               Gifts
               of
               Ministry
            
             did
             continue
             ,
             and
             a
             
               spiritual
               discerning
            
             and
             ability
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             Infallibly
             who
             were
             indeed
             indued
             with
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             preach
             and
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             sing
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
             And
             the
             like
             concerning
             the
             
               Ministerial
               Call
            
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             grant
             ,
             that
             
               divine
               inward
               Revelation
            
             and
             Inspiration
             did
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             Priviledge
             of
             all
             true
             and
             sound
             Believers
             ,
             as
             being
             given
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
            
             they
             would
             readily
             enough
             grant
             ,
             that
             
               Ministers
               had
               an
               inward
               Call
               to
               preach
               ,
            
             and
             exercise
             other
             Ministerial
             Services
             and
             Performances
             ,
             as
             these
             Ministers
             did
             of
             old
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             this
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             
               That
               inward
               divine
               Revelation
               is
               ceased
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               Believers
               ,
            
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             many
             other
             false
             and
             pernicious
             Doctrins
             ,
             yea
             ,
             almost
             of
             all
             the
             
             false
             and
             erroneous
             Doctrins
             they
             have
             among
             them
             .
             And
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Belief
             of
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             inwardly
             inspiring
             them
             ,
             and
             revealing
             in
             them
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             teaching
             them
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             What
             is
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             Church
             or
             Ordinances
             ?
             All
             made
             things
             of
             Mans
             making
             ,
             and
             inventing
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             ;
             a
             
               Man-made
               Church
               ,
               Man-made
               Ministry
               ,
               Man-made
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Man-made
               Worship
            
             .
             And
             though
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             hope
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             seem
             at
             times
             to
             lay
             great
             stress
             and
             weight
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               all
               good
               and
               acceptable
               Works
               and
               Performances
               ,
            
             yet
             their
             blind
             Doctrin
             and
             Unbelief
             ,
             
               that
               all
               inward
               divine
               Revelation
               is
               ceased
               ,
            
             doth
             so
             blind
             and
             darken
             them
             ,
             generally
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             so
             spiritually
             stupid
             ,
             senseless
             and
             benummed
             ,
             that
             they
             plainly
             confess
             ,
             
               They
               have
               no
               infallible
               assurance
            
             ,
             or
             
               infallible
               knowledge
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             any
             of
             these
             
               gracius
               Motions
            
             and
             
               Operations
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             .
             For
             according
             to
             their
             blind
             Doctrin
             and
             Faith
             ,
             all
             the
             motions
             and
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             
               only
               effective
            
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             objective
             ,
             and
             any
             Illumination
             that
             they
             have
             is
             only
             effective
             ,
             and
             not
             objective
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             no
             immediate
             object
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             feeling
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             perception
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             only
             works
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             fire
             or
             heat
             works
             in
             Stone
             ,
             or
             Iron
             ,
             or
             Wood
             ,
             but
             the
             Stone
             ,
             Iron
             or
             Wood
             hath
             not
             any
             inward
             sense
             or
             perception
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             did
             grant
             ,
             
             
               true
               spiritual
               sense
            
             and
             
               spiritual
               feeling
            
             or
             perception
             ,
             they
             would
             grant
             
               infallible
               knowledge
            
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             even
             as
             our
             outward
             senses
             ,
             when
             sound
             and
             duly
             qualified
             ,
             and
             within
             due
             circumstances
             ,
             give
             us
             an
             
               infallible
               knowledge
            
             of
             outward
             things
             ;
             for
             is
             not
             every
             sensible
             Child
             infallibly
             sure
             that
             it
             both
             seeth
             its
             Mother
             ,
             and
             feeleth
             her
             ,
             when
             the
             Mother
             is
             handling
             the
             Child
             ,
             and
             feeding
             it
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Suckling
             on
             the
             breast
             surely
             know
             the
             Milk
             that
             it
             sucketh
             ,
             and
             can
             well
             distinguish
             the
             breast
             that
             hath
             Milk
             in
             it
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             dry
             and
             empty
             ?
             But
             as
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ,
             
               Things
               made
            
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             Mans
             making
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             inwardly
             revealed
             )
             
               are
               all
               to
               be
               removed
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Yet
               once
               more
               I
               shake
               not
               the
               Earth
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             this
             word
             
               yet
               once
               more
            
             ,
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             removing
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             shaken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             may
             remain
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             this
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             themselves
             to
             have
             a
             
               Church
               Constitution
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               Worship
               ,
            
             far
             above
             others
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             is
             above
             Earth
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             thinks
             she
             is
             above
             the
             Episcopal
             ,
             the
             
               Independent
               Church
            
             thinks
             she
             is
             above
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             the
             Baptists
             think
             themselves
             above
             both
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             are
             open
             and
             declared
             Enemies
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             
               inward
               Revelation
            
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             a
             living
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministry
             a
             living
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             every
             true
             Member
             
             a
             living
             Member
             ,
             and
             all
             truly
             Religions
             ,
             Duties
             and
             Services
             are
             living
             .
             But
             made
             things
             of
             Mans
             making
             ,
             are
             all
             dead
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             all
             be
             shaken
             and
             removed
             ,
             not
             the
             made
             Earth
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             made
             Heavens
             also
             ,
             of
             Mans
             making
             ,
             
               made
               Faiths
               ,
               made
               Worships
               ,
               made
               Ministers
               ,
               made
               Covenants
               ,
            
             all
             things
             of
             Mens
             making
             without
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             inwardly
             revealed
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             removed
             ,
             
               and
               every
               plant
               that
               is
               not
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Fathers
               planting
               ,
               must
               be
               plucked
               up
               .
            
             But
             if
             any
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               Churches
               ,
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               our
               Faith
               ,
               our
               Worship
               ,
               our
               Covenant
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               assisting
               us
               ,
               and
               working
               together
               with
               us
               .
            
             This
             answer
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             presumption
             or
             Conjecture
             ,
             seeing
             they
             deny
             all
             inward
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             Believers
             and
             Saints
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             an
             
               infallible
               kowledge
            
             and
             assurance
             that
             they
             had
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             that
             they
             claim
             unto
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               doth
               only
               work
               in
               them
               effectively
               ,
            
             but
             not
             by
             way
             of
             object
             ;
             it
             is
             altogether
             an
             unknown
             mean
             or
             principle
             of
             operation
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             proper
             light
             ,
             or
             evidence
             ,
             or
             demonstration
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Spirit
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             is
             
               no
               infallible
               spirit
            
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             fallible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Faith
             is
             fallible
             ,
             their
             
               Knowledge
               fallible
            
             ,
             their
             
               Hope
               fallible
            
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             them
             
               fallible
               ,
               dubious
               ,
               conjectural
            
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             think
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             spiritual
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             when
             asked
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             their
             thought
             hath
             any
             infallible
             
             assurance
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             all
             true
             assurance
             is
             Infallible
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             dark
             ,
             ignorant
             and
             blind
             ,
             that
             to
             me
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             
               was
               not
               infallibly
               sure
               that
               he
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             bringing
             Paul's
             words
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.40
             .
             
               I
               think
               also
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             But
             according
             to
             his
             
               blind
               argument
            
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             
               infallibly
               sure
            
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Greek
             word
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Acts
             15.28
             .
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             blasphemous
             to
             think
             or
             affirm
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             not
             how
             they
             can
             clear
             their
             Doctrin
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               they
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               they
               have
               no
               Infallible
               Spirit
            
             :
             The
             plain
             English
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             God
             himself
             is
             fallible
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             great
             cause
             and
             reason
             ,
             why
             all
             true
             Ministers
             and
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             not
             only
             be
             truly
             godly
             and
             holy
             Men
             ,
             but
             also
             should
             be
             indued
             with
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             communications
             thereof
             ,
             not
             common
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             degree
             ,
             though
             one
             spirit
             in
             all
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministry
             of
             every
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             Ministration
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             Life
             and
             Power
             ,
             which
             doth
             emanate
             or
             flow
             forth
             from
             or
             through
             the
             Minister
             or
             Preacher
             ,
             as
             living
             Waters
             that
             emanate
             and
             flow
             from
             a
             living
             spring
             or
             fountain
             ,
             which
             reach
             and
             flow
             into
             the
             hearts
             and
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             sensible
             ,
             and
             whose
             hearts
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             open
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             the
             opening
             
             and
             making
             alive
             the
             dead
             souls
             and
             hearts
             of
             many
             hearers
             ,
             whereby
             not
             only
             many
             that
             are
             spiritually
             dead
             ,
             are
             made
             alive
             ,
             but
             the
             living
             are
             made
             more
             living
             ,
             and
             livingly
             refreshed
             and
             strengthened
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             can
             hardly
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             be
             received
             by
             many
             ,
             yet
             thousands
             can
             witness
             it
             from
             living
             experience
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             felt
             streams
             of
             divine
             Life
             ,
             Power
             and
             Vertue
             to
             spring
             and
             flow
             forth
             ,
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             faithful
             Preachers
             ,
             into
             their
             souls
             and
             inward
             parts
             ,
             to
             their
             exceeding
             refreshing
             ,
             and
             strengthning
             in
             the
             inward
             Man
             ;
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             abundantly
             confirm
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             was
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             and
             audible
             Words
             that
             reached
             the
             outward
             Ears
             ,
             were
             only
             as
             a
             Conduit
             of
             Conveyance
             ,
             to
             convey
             and
             transmit
             that
             heavenly
             Virtue
             that
             flowed
             through
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             called
             in
             Scripture
             
               flames
               of
               Fire
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Words
             and
             Preaching
             have
             a
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Heat
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             exceedingly
             warm
             and
             melt
             the
             cold
             and
             congealed
             Hearts
             of
             many
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             that
             Fire
             is
             a
             living
             Fire
             ,
             or
             Power
             of
             Life
             to
             quicken
             them
             .
             And
             this
             was
             it
             that
             made
             the
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             going
             to
             Emaus
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               How
               did
               not
               our
               Hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               ,
               while
               he
               spoke
               to
               us
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               Scriptures
               unto
               us
            
             ?
             And
             when
             Christ
             preached
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               spoke
               with
               Authority
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Paul
             
             declared
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Preaching
               was
               in
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               Power
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             spake
             in
             him
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             when
             he
             preached
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             it
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             who
             had
             and
             knew
             Christ
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             had
             a
             Proof
             sufficient
             that
             Christ
             spoke
             in
             Paul
             ,
             by
             what
             they
             felt
             of
             that
             spiritual
             Vertue
             and
             Power
             that
             did
             flow
             forth
             through
             him
             in
             his
             Ministry
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             Peter
             exhorted
             ,
             
               That
               he
               who
               ministers
               ,
               should
               minister
               of
               the
               Power
               that
               God
               giveth
               ,
               as
               good
               Stewards
               of
               the
               manifold
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             :
             So
             they
             ministred
             not
             only
             Words
             ,
             but
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
             And
             thus
             there
             is
             a
             communication
             of
             the
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Graces
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             betwixt
             Ministers
             and
             Hearers
             ,
             but
             among
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             one
             living
             Body
             ,
             but
             many
             Members
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             a
             living
             Member
             ,
             and
             ministring
             Life
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             natural
             Body
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             that
             the
             Scripture
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             together
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             did
             knit
             their
             Hearts
             together
             in
             Love
             ,
             unto
             all
             Riches
             of
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             Col.
             2.2
             .
             And
             with
             such
             living
             instruments
             ,
             that
             are
             spiritually
             made
             alive
             unto
             God
             ,
             doth
             God
             work
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Ministry
             effectual
             and
             fruitful
             ,
             to
             convert
             and
             beget
             Souls
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             begotten
             ,
             to
             nourish
             and
             feed
             them
             with
             the
             sincere
             Milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             Milk
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             Words
             ,
             but
             the
             Life
             that
             is
             in
             the
             
             Words
             :
             For
             as
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             work
             with
             a
             dead
             Man
             ,
             to
             beget
             outward
             and
             natural
             Children
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             living
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Men
             spiritually
             living
             ,
             with
             whom
             God
             worketh
             ,
             to
             beget
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             spiritually
             unto
             God
             ,
             where
             God
             only
             properly
             and
             principally
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Men
             but
             Instruments
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             worketh
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             this
             spiritual
             begetting
             of
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             unto
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             faithful
             Preachers
             ,
             God
             giveth
             unto
             them
             a
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             Seed
             ,
             which
             they
             convey
             in
             their
             words
             into
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Souls
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             according
             to
             1
             Cor.
             9.10
             .
             
               He
               that
               ministreth
               Seed
               to
               the
               Sower
               .
            
             And
             Isa
             .
             55.10
             .
             
               That
               it
               may
               give
               Seed
               to
               the
               Sower
               .
            
             So
             that
             there
             is
             a
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             Seed
             in
             the
             Words
             and
             Preaching
             of
             a
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             are
             living
             Words
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             that
             speaketh
             in
             him
             .
             But
             he
             that
             speaketh
             Words
             ,
             as
             suppose
             Scripture-words
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             in
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             divine
             Seed
             in
             the
             Words
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             form
             or
             body
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             Soul
             or
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             them
             .
             And
             these
             Men
             are
             like
             that
             Harlot
             which
             took
             hold
             of
             
               Josephs
               garment
            
             ,
             but
             himself
             she
             could
             not
             enjoy
             :
             So
             many
             get
             the
             outward
             form
             of
             the
             
               words
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             cannot
             minister
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             imputeth
             all
             the
             good
             Fruit
             and
             Success
             of
             his
             Ministry
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
             How
             then
             can
             a
             graceless
             Man
             have
             any
             fruit
             or
             success
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             seeing
             all
             fruit
             and
             success
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Man
             ,
             however
             so
             well
             furnished
             with
             natural
             or
             acquired
             parts
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             
               Grace
               ,
               Grace
            
             ,
             that
             maketh
             a
             Man's
             Preaching
             effectual
             to
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             that
             Grace
             is
             in
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             worketh
             both
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             concur
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             blessing
             and
             increase
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             like
             a
             good
             Seed
             and
             Plant
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             bringeth
             forth
             Fruit
             in
             that
             little
             spot
             of
             Earth
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             first
             planted
             ,
             but
             spreadeth
             abroad
             ,
             and
             filleth
             many
             other
             parts
             and
             places
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             new
             Roots
             and
             Seeds
             continually
             encreasing
             and
             multiplying
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             
               Call
               to
               the
               Ministry
            
             ,
             It
             is
             worthy
             of
             great
             observation
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             pinched
             and
             narrowed
             to
             give
             any
             colourable
             account
             of
             their
             Call
             ,
             who
             deny
             all
             inward
             and
             immediate
             
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministry
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             such
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               no
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               is
               Antichrist
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Westminster
             Cenfession
             of
             Faith
             doth
             expresly
             call
             him
             ,
             cap.
             25.
             sect
             .
             6.
             and
             yet
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             generally
             derive
             their
             Call
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             heard
             divers
             of
             them
             expresly
             affirm
             it
             ,
             being
             questioned
             about
             their
             Call
             ,
             whether
             immediate
             or
             mediate
             ?
             they
             have
             answered
             mediate
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
             and
             then
             being
             urged
             to
             shew
             the
             Line
             of
             Succession
             ,
             through
             which
             that
             
               mediate
               Call
            
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             plainly
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Popes
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             as
             one
             lately
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             in
             New-England
             said
             ,
             before
             some
             Hundreds
             of
             People
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Call
               to
               Preach
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             and
             so
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             ,
             by
             Antichrist
             .
             Surely
             these
             men
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             call
             ,
             or
             furnish
             them
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             who
             must
             go
             so
             far
             as
             Rome
             to
             bring
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             too
             whom
             they
             call
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             they
             think
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             however
             much
             distant
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             much
             nearer
             than
             Christ
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             true
             Ministers
             have
             their
             Call.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             all
             true
             Preaching
             ought
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             and
             moving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             all
             true
             Praying
             and
             Singing
             ,
             both
             in
             private
             and
             in
             publick
             ;
             for
             still
             that
             is
             it
             which
             the
             Scripture
             enjoyneth
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.18
             .
             to
             
               Pray
               always
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             either
             in
             Preaching
             or
             Praying
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             I
             charge
             them
             to
             produce
             one
             Instance
             ,
             where
             Praying
             without
             the
             Spirit
             is
             commanded
             any
             where
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             was
             ever
             practised
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             without
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Prayers
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             did
             proceed
             from
             divine
             Inspiration
             and
             Revelation
             ?
             And
             if
             their
             Prayers
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             quite
             of
             a
             Bastard
             kind
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             Worship
             the
             Father
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             seeketh
             such
             to
             Worship
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             say
             ,
             
               Then
               men
               who
               neglect
               Prayer
               ,
               are
               excusable
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               to
               move
               them
               to
               Prayer
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             Not
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             excusable
             ,
             for
             as
             he
             that
             oweth
             a
             sum
             of
             Mony
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             wherewith
             to
             pay
             his
             Debt
             ,
             is
             still
             Debtor
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             not
             pay
             with
             false
             Coyn
             ,
             but
             true
             ;
             so
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             's
             assistance
             and
             help
             to
             Pray
             ,
             is
             still
             obliged
             to
             Pray
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             's
             help
             at
             all
             seasonable
             and
             requisite
             times
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             own
             default
             ,
             who
             hath
             resisted
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             provoked
             him
             to
             with-draw
             his
             necessary
             assistance
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ready
             to
             give
             his
             seasonable
             help
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             both
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             commanded
             Duties
             and
             Performances
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               Singing
               on
               a
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               artificial
               Musick
            
             ,
             and
             notes
             or
             tones
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Gospel-worship
             ,
             being
             no
             where
             either
             commanded
             ,
             or
             practised
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             .
             And
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             should
             be
             against
             Praying
             on
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             yet
             Sing
             on
             a
             Book
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             one
             be
             not
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             called
             Independents
             and
             Baptists
             ,
             who
             deny
             all
             immediate
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             yet
             betake
             themselves
             to
             as
             poor
             and
             shiftless
             evasion
             about
             their
             Call
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             
               They
               have
               the
               Call
               of
               
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             still
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whence
             had
             the
             Church
             her
             Power
             ,
             either
             immediately
             or
             mediately
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             former
             difficulty
             returneth
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             their
             Church
             hath
             been
             visible
             from
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             posterior
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             by
             true
             Preachers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             people
             come
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             made
             fit
             Members
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             whom
             their
             Church
             was
             first
             raised
             ,
             or
             gathered
             ,
             cannot
             have
             their
             Call
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             put
             the
             Effect
             before
             the
             Cause
             ;
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             called
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             run
             into
             a
             Circle
             ;
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Egg
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             Hen
             ,
             and
             the
             Hen
             bringeth
             for
             the
             Egg
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             
               true
               Gospel-Maintenance
               to
               the
               Ministry
            
             ;
             any
             Maintenance
             that
             may
             be
             necessary
             ,
             to
             any
             that
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             and
             voluntary
             ,
             without
             force
             of
             human
             Law
             and
             compulsion
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               Preacheth
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               Live
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             It
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             by
             human
             Laws
             ,
             and
             straining
             of
             mens
             Goods
             and
             Cattle
             ,
             as
             the
             Preachers
             both
             of
             Old
             and
             New-England
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             relie
             upon
             the
             gracious
             Care
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             never
             suffered
             his
             Ministers
             to
             want
             :
             for
             when
             Christ
             sent
             forth
             his
             Disciples
             without
             Bag
             or
             Scrip
             ,
             at
             their
             return
             they
             said
             ,
             
               they
               wanted
               nothing
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             there
             should
             be
             no
             bargaining
             in
             the
             case
             betwixt
             the
             Minister
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             altogether
             mercenary
             ,
             and
             proveth
             them
             to
             be
             Hirelings
             ,
             and
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             hired
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             should
             receive
             only
             to
             supply
             their
             present
             Necessities
             ,
             and
             labour
             with
             their
             Hands
             ,
             as
             honest
             Paul
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             without
             charge
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             abuse
             his
             Power
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.18
             .
             and
             2
             Cor.
             11.9
             .
             
               I
               was
               chargeable
               to
               no
               Man.
            
             And
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.9
             .
             
               Because
               we
               would
               not
               be
               chargeable
               ,
            
             and
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.8
             .
             For
             why
             may
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             Preach
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             labour
             in
             the
             ministerial
             Work
             ,
             work
             with
             their
             Hands
             to
             supply
             their
             Necessities
             ,
             to
             live
             honestly
             and
             worthily
             ,
             as
             many
             Preachers
             at
             this
             day
             (
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             )
             do
             ,
             both
             Work
             and
             Preach
             by
             turns
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             have
             freely
             received
             ,
             so
             they
             give
             freely
             ;
             and
             these
             no
             Man
             can
             charge
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             their
             
               Gospel
               chargeable
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Preachers
             both
             of
             Old
             and
             New-England
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             have
             put
             the
             People
             to
             great
             charge
             of
             many
             Thousand
             Pounds
             yearly
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             People
             is
             not
             profited
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             by
             force
             taken
             ,
             or
             caused
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             from
             many
             who
             did
             not
             hear
             them
             ,
             nor
             own
             them
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             no
             president
             either
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             whereas
             they
             who
             plead
             ,
             
               That
               true
               Piety
               is
               not
               essential
               to
               a
               Gospel-Minister
            
             :
             First
             ,
             bring
             Judas
             for
             a
             president
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             easily
             
             answered
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Judas
               fell
               from
               his
               Ministry
               by
               Transgression
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             some
             time
             he
             stood
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             than
             ever
             they
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             Judas
             never
             had
             any
             measure
             of
             true
             Piety
             or
             Sanctification
             ,
             when
             Christ
             did
             first
             send
             him
             forth
             ;
             for
             although
             he
             might
             have
             covetous
             and
             evil
             Inclinations
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             argue
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             of
             true
             Sanctification
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             ,
             who
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Man
               may
               have
               true
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               not
               only
               strong
               evil
               Inclinations
               ,
               but
               very
               evil
               Practices
               .
            
             But
             2
             dly
             ,
             when
             Judas
             was
             called
             ,
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             dispensation
             had
             not
             taken
             place
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             until
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Next
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               told
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Pharisees
             
               sate
               in
            
             Moses
             
               Chair
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               not
               forbid
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               encouraged
               them
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Do
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               as
               they
               do
               .
            
             To
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             The
             Pharisees
             and
             Scribes
             teaching
             belonged
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             pass
             from
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             whether
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             need
             not
             true
             Holiness
             to
             make
             them
             true
             Ministers
             ?
             3
             dly
             .
             They
             object
             
             Paul's
             words
             concerning
             some
             that
             preached
             Christ
             not
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             said
             ,
             Christ
             was
             preached
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             rejoyced
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             justifie
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             it
             holdeth
             forth
             the
             great
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             causeth
             all
             things
             to
             work
             together
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             when
             by
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             Slanders
             ,
             and
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             
             and
             contending
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Truth
             doth
             the
             more
             spread
             and
             flourish
             ,
             as
             hath
             oft
             been
             known
             ,
             and
             therein
             God's
             Servants
             have
             rejoyced
             ;
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             justifie
             these
             Persecutors
             ,
             Lyers
             ,
             and
             false
             Accusers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 Election
                 and
                 Reprobation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 state
                 of
                 Mankind
                 by
                 means
                 of
              
               Adam's
               
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 Restoration
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             hath
             been
             a
             common
             thing
             among
             both
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             ,
             in
             Old
             and
             New-England
             ,
             to
             accuse
             the
             honest
             People
             ,
             called
             in
             derision
             Quakers
             ,
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             express
             their
             Faith
             of
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             freedom
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             Man's
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             that
             come
             only
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             to
             express
             and
             declare
             their
             Faith
             of
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             Mystery
             :
             And
             by
             means
             of
             this
             so
             great
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             others
             as
             false
             and
             injurious
             ,
             they
             prevailed
             with
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             New-England
             ,
             
             to
             cause
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             three
             dear
             and
             precious
             Men-Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             one
             dear
             and
             precious
             Maid-Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             beside
             many
             other
             cruel
             Sufferings
             inflicted
             upon
             others
             ,
             for
             which
             great
             Cruelty
             and
             Barbarity
             ,
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             manifestly
             stretched
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             manifest
             Judgments
             and
             Plagues
             ,
             that
             divers
             among
             them
             have
             since
             acknowledged
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             all
             Men
             know
             ,
             to
             whose
             Hands
             this
             may
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             never
             denyed
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             faithfully
             believed
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             faithfully
             believe
             whatever
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             that
             one
             only
             ,
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             Creator
             and
             Upholder
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             Lord
             and
             King
             of
             all
             visible
             and
             invisible
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             begotten
             of
             none
             ,
             the
             Son
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             Time
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             from
             Everlasting
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             Time
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             God
             manifest
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             declareth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             that
             dyed
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             is
             ascended
             and
             gone
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             that
             alone
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             God-head
             dwelleth
             bodily
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             
             intire
             and
             perfect
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             is
             gone
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Body
             that
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             buried
             ,
             did
             not
             see
             Corruption
             ,
             but
             was
             raised
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             after
             forty
             days
             did
             ascend
             ,
             and
             was
             glorified
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             glorious
             Body
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             believe
             that
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             our
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             like
             ,
             or
             conform
             .
             Acts
             1.11
             .
             and
             that
             the
             same
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             ascended
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             so
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             they
             did
             see
             him
             go
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             God
             ,
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             
               infinite
               ,
               unchangeable
            
             and
             
               incomprehensible
               ,
               omniscient
               ,
               omnipotent
            
             and
             
               omnipresent
               ,
               infinitely
               wise
               ,
               holy
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               good
               ,
               merciful
            
             and
             
               gracious
               ,
               just
            
             and
             righteous
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Light
             and
             Love
             ;
             and
             whatever
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             declare
             of
             him
             ,
             we
             faithfully
             believe
             ;
             although
             this
             Name
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Light
             ,
             the
             Faith-publishers
             at
             Westminster
             have
             altogether
             omitted
             in
             their
             Confession
             ,
             whether
             heedlesly
             or
             designedly
             ,
             that
             I
             leave
             ;
             but
             it
             seemeth
             they
             knew
             little
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             that
             Name
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             Message
             that
             the
             Apostles
             heard
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             declared
             unto
             Men
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               Light
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               we
               walk
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               we
               have
               fellowship
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               of
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               cleanseth
               us
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
            
             1
             John
             1.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             
             indeed
             it
             suits
             most
             with
             their
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             all
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             is
             ceased
             ,
             either
             to
             conceal
             ,
             or
             deny
             that
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             is
             Light
             to
             and
             in
             his
             Saints
             ;
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             all
             true
             Light
             ,
             is
             to
             reveal
             ,
             and
             make
             it self
             manifest
             by
             it self
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             this
             description
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             giveth
             of
             it
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.13
             .
             
               Whatever
               maketh
               manifest
               ,
               is
               Light
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             English
             Translation
             ;
             or
             as
             it
             may
             be
             as
             well
             translated
             ,
             the
             Light
             is
             that
             which
             maketh
             manifest
             every
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             :
             And
             this
             description
             of
             Light
             belongeth
             only
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             no
             created
             Light
             ,
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ,
             can
             manifest
             or
             reveal
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             outward
             Light
             of
             the
             Sun
             can
             only
             manifest
             some
             outward
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             ,
             it
             cannot
             let
             us
             see
             what
             is
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             but
             God
             can
             ,
             and
             doth
             search
             all
             Deeps
             ,
             and
             can
             reveal
             or
             make
             manifest
             every
             thing
             ,
             however
             so
             hid
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Name
             Light
             doth
             more
             properly
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             than
             to
             any
             created
             Light
             ,
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             publick
             Preacher
             in
             New-England
             ,
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Hampton
             ,
             before
             some
             Hundreds
             of
             People
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             his
             common
             Hearers
             ,
             did
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               God
               was
               not
               properly
               Light
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               a
               Figure
               borrowed
               from
               the
               outward
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               :
               And
               to
               say
               ,
               God
               
               was
               Light
               ,
               and
               Christ
               was
               Light
               ,
               was
               the
               fundamental
               Error
               of
               the
            
             Quakers
             .
             And
             though
             some
             of
             his
             Brethren
             have
             blamed
             his
             Rashness
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             that
             which
             was
             most
             consequential
             and
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Brethren's
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Westminster
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             New-England
             hath
             espoused
             to
             be
             her
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             also
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             do
             not
             at
             all
             reveal
             himself
             immediately
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             Light
             at
             all
             unto
             his
             Saints
             now
             on
             Earth
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             outward
             Sun
             should
             with-draw
             his
             Beams
             altogether
             from
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             that
             some
             dark
             body
             should
             be
             interposed
             always
             betwixt
             the
             Sun's
             Light
             and
             Men's
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             Sun
             should
             not
             be
             Light
             unto
             Men
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             and
             property
             of
             all
             Light
             ,
             to
             reveal
             it self
             immediately
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             always
             to
             be
             its
             own
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             ,
             teach
             and
             direct
             Men
             by
             its
             own
             Light
             and
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             For
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Sun
             doth
             not
             lighten
             us
             immediately
             ,
             when
             it
             giveth
             us
             its
             Illumination
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Contradiction
             that
             the
             Assertion
             carrieth
             to
             it self
             ;
             for
             whatever
             means
             or
             mediums
             the
             Sun's
             light
             passeth
             through
             to
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             the
             Air
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             and
             the
             Tunicles
             of
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             suppose
             some
             Lattise
             or
             thin
             vail
             ,
             or
             cloathing
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             still
             immediate
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             reflected
             from
             a
             Looking-glass
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Object
             ,
             yet
             the
             Light
             it self
             coming
             to
             our
             sight
             through
             all
             these
             means
             ,
             or
             mediums
             ,
             and
             not
             stopping
             or
             staying
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             employing
             
             some
             other
             Messenger
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             tydings
             of
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             immediate
             ,
             &
             the
             Light
             hath
             a
             self-evidence
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             it self
             known
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             help
             or
             instrument
             ,
             whereby
             to
             make
             it
             known
             .
             And
             thus
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             thus
             not
             only
             the
             Saints
             knew
             God
             to
             be
             Light
             ,
             but
             also
             divers
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             knew
             
               God
               to
               be
               Light
            
             ;
             as
             Plotinus
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               As
               we
               see
               &
               know
               the
               Sun
               by
               his
               own
               Light
               :
               so
               we
               see
               and
               know
               God
               by
               his
               own
               Light
               :
            
             And
             Pythagoras
             and
             
               Plato
               declared
               God
               to
               be
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             one
             of
             
             Pythagora's
             rules
             ,
             
               Let
               none
               presume
               to
               speak
               or
               teach
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               his
               Light
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             saw
             further
             and
             better
             into
             the
             true
             Mystery
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Teaching
             ,
             than
             these
             blind
             Faith
             makers
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             New-England
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             have
             espoused
             that
             blind
             and
             dark
             thing
             called
             their
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith.
            
             And
             Plato
             taught
             ,
             
               That
               God
               created
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               in
               a
               Region
               of
               divine
               Light
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               conversed
               with
               the
               true
               substance
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               other
               thing
               ;
               but
               by
               its
               Sin
               ,
               it
               was
               thrust
               down
               into
               a
               Cave
               ,
               or
               Dungeon
               ,
               where
               it
               only
               conversed
               with
               Shadows
               and
               Figures
               ,
               or
               Images
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               things
               of
               this
               outward
               and
               perishing
               World.
            
             And
             this
             doth
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               drove
               out
               the
               Man
               from
               the
               Garden
            
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             mind
             of
             Man
             losing
             the
             inward
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             did
             joyn
             it self
             to
             the
             perishing
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             it
             can
             find
             no
             true
             Rest
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             but
             Figures
             and
             Shadows
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             this
             
             World
             a
             Fashion
             or
             Figure
             ,
             and
             Scheme
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.31
             .
             And
             why
             is
             Christ
             called
             
               the
               true
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               true
               Bread
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             but
             to
             signifie
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             indeed
             more
             truly
             and
             properly
             ,
             and
             satisfyingly
             the
             Soul
             's
             true
             Light
             and
             Food
             ,
             than
             the
             outward
             Light
             and
             Bread
             is
             unto
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             outward
             Man
             ?
             And
             therefore
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             created
             things
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             and
             
               less
               than
               nothing
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Nations
               are
               as
               nothing
            
             ,
             and
             
               less
               than
               nothing
               before
               him
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.17
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             Name
             Being
             ,
             and
             Good
             doth
             most
             properly
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               none
               good
               ,
               but
               God
            
             So
             the
             names
             
               Light
               ,
               Life
            
             and
             Love
             ,
             do
             most
             properly
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             most
             readily
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             infinitely
             surpass
             and
             excel
             all
             that
             Men
             can
             either
             speak
             ,
             or
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Name
             that
             none
             knoweth
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             call
             himself
             by
             the
             Name
             Light
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             Men
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             Name
             Light
             doth
             most
             properly
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             Figure
             ,
             belong
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             well
             knew
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             know
             not
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             think
             that
             God
             or
             Christ
             is
             Light
             only
             by
             a
             Figure
             or
             Metaphor
             ,
             from
             the
             outward
             Light
             :
             For
             indeed
             the
             Animal
             or
             natural
             Man
             ,
             that
             only
             followeth
             his
             natural
             Thoughts
             and
             Apprehensions
             ,
             doth
             not
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             Figures
             and
             Shadows
             :
             And
             though
             
             I
             plead
             for
             the
             
               immediate
               Revelation
            
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Spirits
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             yet
             the
             means
             are
             owned
             and
             acknowledged
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             as
             good
             Men
             are
             Means
             ,
             good
             Books
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             means
             whereby
             to
             transmit
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             Glass
             of
             the
             Window
             ,
             cannot
             convey
             any
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             unto
             us
             but
             when
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Sun
             withdraweth
             ,
             and
             hideth
             his
             Face
             ,
             the
             Air
             and
             the
             Glass
             hath
             no
             Light
             to
             convey
             unto
             us
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             as
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             Books
             ,
             and
             Means
             ,
             they
             can
             convey
             no
             Light
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Lights
            
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             send
             forth
             through
             them
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             David
             well
             knew
             ,
             when
             he
             prayed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               send
               ,
               forth
               thy
               Light
               ,
               and
               thy
               Truth
               ,
               to
               lead
               me
               and
               guide
               me
               to
               thy
               holy
               Hill
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               the
               Light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             43.3
             .
             Psal
             .
             4.6
             .
             And
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             often
             ,
             to
             transmit
             the
             Beams
             of
             his
             divine
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Love
             into
             our
             Souls
             ,
             through
             Means
             and
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             good
             Books
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             reading
             or
             meditating
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             also
             good
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             do
             minister
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             many
             times
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             solitude
             ,
             or
             solitary
             place
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.14
             .
             and
             there
             to
             speak
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             reveal
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             without
             all
             
             means
             whatsoever
             ,
             save
             only
             that
             great
             ,
             and
             always
             most
             necessary
             and
             desirable
             Mean
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             whom
             the
             Father
             doth
             always
             speak
             ,
             and
             reveal
             his
             Glory
             to
             his
             dear
             Children
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             declared
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               No
               Man
               knoweth
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               Son
               reveals
               him
               .
            
             For
             none
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             did
             know
             ,
             or
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Son
             did
             reveal
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             most
             lovely
             and
             aimable
             skreen
             ,
             cloathing
             or
             vail
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Father
             shineth
             forth
             into
             our
             Souls
             ,
             meekly
             ,
             and
             gently
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             sweetly
             ,
             according
             as
             every
             one
             is
             able
             to
             receive
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             who
             deny
             all
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             would
             wholly
             exclude
             the
             Saints
             from
             all
             inward
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             immediate
             Light
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Brightness
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             great
             love
             and
             kindness
             of
             God
             to
             his
             People
             :
             And
             such
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             New-England
             ,
             who
             have
             blasphemously
             called
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             in
             his
             People
             ,
             
               A
               stinking
               Vapour
               from
               Hell
            
             ;
             and
             do
             blaspheme
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             a
             Day
             of
             Visitation
             ,
             that
             is
             given
             to
             lead
             and
             bring
             them
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               a
               meer
               human
               and
               natural
               Light
               ,
               corrupt
               and
               dark
               ,
            
             as
             some
             of
             them
             have
             called
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             generally
             esteem
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             this
             their
             Blasphemy
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             hang
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             
             but
             our
             desire
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             is
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             out-lived
             the
             Day
             of
             Visiation
             ,
             may
             find
             Mercy
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Truth
             they
             have
             so
             long
             gain-sayed
             .
             And
             whereas
             these
             Faith-publishers
             at
             Westminster
             in
             Old-England
             ,
             and
             at
             Cambridge
             and
             Boston
             in
             New-England
             ,
             do
             say
             in
             their
             Confession
             ,
             cap.
             26.
             sect
             3.
             
             
               This
               Communion
               which
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               in
               any
               wise
               partakers
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               his
               God-head
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               affirm
               it
               is
               impious
               ,
               and
               blasphemous
               .
            
             It
             deserveth
             our
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             and
             to
             examin
             where
             the
             Impiety
             and
             Blasphemy
             lieth
             ,
             whether
             at
             their
             door
             who
             deny
             it
             ,
             or
             theirs
             who
             affirm
             it
             ?
             Even
             
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               his
               God-head
               .
            
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Proof
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             cite
             Col.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               And
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               first-born
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               things
               he
               might
               have
               the
               preheminence
               ;
               for
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulness
               dwell
               .
            
             But
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             saith
             not
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             God-head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             this
             very
             place
             ,
             which
             calleth
             him
             ,
             
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             as
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Substance
             of
             Life
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             of
             it
             :
             So
             it
             is
             the
             same
             divine
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Members
             ,
             and
             that
             Spirit
             is
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             Life
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             
             and
             the
             Spirit
             are
             one
             Substance
             and
             Being
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Confession
             saith
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             declareth
             it
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             and
             Heb.
             6.4
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             marvelous
             blindness
             ,
             or
             inadvertency
             in
             these
             Men
             ,
             so
             to
             contradict
             the
             express
             Scripture
             testimony
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Word
             Substance
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             inward
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             it
             expresly
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             Prov.
             8.21
             .
             
               That
               I
               may
               cause
               those
               that
               love
               me
               to
               inherit
               Substance
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               their
               Treasures
               .
            
             And
             Heb.
             10.34
             .
             
               Knowing
               that
               in
               your selves
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Greek
             doth
             bear
             it
             )
             
               ye
               have
               in
               Heaven
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               enduring
               Substance
               .
            
             For
             as
             they
             had
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             an
             earnest
             of
             it
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             fulness
             dwelleth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             his
             Saints
             enjoy
             none
             of
             that
             fulness
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               Out
               of
               her
               Fulness
            
             ,
             as
             said
             
               John
               ,
               we
               have
               all
               received
               ,
               and
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               ,
            
             John
             1.16
             .
             And
             not
             only
             the
             Saints
             receive
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             live
             and
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             John
             17.23
             .
             
               I
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               in
               me
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             infer
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             equal
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             Foot
             is
             equal
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Foot
             ;
             and
             
             the
             same
             Life
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Root
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Branches
             ;
             and
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Vine
               ,
               ye
               are
               the
               Branches
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Saints
             do
             no
             wise
             partake
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             ask
             them
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             partake
             of
             him
             ?
             Do
             they
             partake
             only
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Manhood
             without
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             of
             neither
             ?
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             then
             the
             Manhood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             without
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             which
             is
             Blasphemy
             indeed
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Saints
             do
             neither
             partake
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             Manhood
             ,
             then
             they
             partake
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             substantially
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrin
             .
             O
             miserable
             Teachers
             !
             What
             then
             do
             they
             partake
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             nothing
             Substantially
             ?
             Of
             his
             Accidents
             ,
             as
             they
             commonly
             say
             ,
             
               All
               Graces
               are
               nothing
               but
               Accidents
               .
            
             Then
             here
             is
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Doctrin
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             these
             of
             Rome
             say
             ,
             
               The
               consecrated
               Wafer
               or
               Cake
               ,
               hath
               the
               Accidents
               of
               Bread
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               colour
               ,
               taste
               and
               smell
               of
               Bread
               ,
               but
               nothing
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               is
               there
               .
            
             So
             say
             these
             Faith-makers
             ,
             
               The
               Saints
               that
               did
               see
               ,
               smell
               ,
               taste
               and
               feel
               of
               Christ
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               did
               spiritually
               see
               ,
               smell
               ,
               taste
               and
               feel
               with
               their
               Souls
               and
               Hearts
               ,
               is
               only
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               no
               Substance
               .
            
             This
             is
             more
             strange
             than
             that
             other
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             in
             the
             Cake
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Accidents
             .
             But
             why
             was
             not
             your
             reverend
             Brother
             ,
             as
             ye
             called
             him
             ,
             
               John
               Owen
            
             ,
             taxed
             with
             Blasphemy
             ,
             for
             affirming
             ,
             
               That
               the
               holy
               
               Ghost
               doth
               well
               in
               Believers
               really
            
             (
             and
             as
             he
             worded
             it
             personally
             )
             
               together
               with
               his
               Graces
            
             .
             And
             
               Samuel
               Rutherfold
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Presbyterian
             ,
             who
             said
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Printed
             Epistles
             ,
             
               He
               will
               have
               none
               of
               the
               Graces
               of
               Christ
               without
               himself
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Graces
               did
               come
               unto
               him
               without
               Christ
               ,
               he
               would
               send
               them
               away
               the
               Gate
               (
               or
               way
               )
               they
               came
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             they
             cite
             ,
             they
             prove
             indeed
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             or
             Angels
             equal
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             most
             cordially
             believe
             ;
             but
             they
             say
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             just
             consequence
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             do
             not
             partake
             substantially
             of
             God.
             And
             to
             shew
             the
             great
             inequality
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             measure
             and
             degree
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             or
             kind
             of
             partaking
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             Substance
             with
             God.
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             any
             middle
             ,
             or
             mediator
             betw●●t
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Saints
             only
             have
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             through
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             :
             And
             this
             I
             hope
             will
             satisfie
             all
             sober
             and
             impartial
             Men
             ,
             to
             clear
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             according
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Next
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             
               Decrees
               of
               God
            
             ,
             these
             Faith-publishers
             say
             ,
             
               That
               God
               hath
               unchangeably
               ordained
               whatsoever
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               neither
               is
               God
               the
               Author
               of
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               is
               Violence
               offered
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Creatures
            
             :
             Whereby
             it
             plainly
             appeareth
             ,
             they
             hold
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             
             and
             decreed
             all
             manner
             of
             Sins
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Thefts
             ,
             Robberies
             ,
             Homicides
             ,
             Regicides
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             abominable
             and
             blasphemous
             Doctrin
             ,
             with
             a
             witness
             .
             They
             need
             not
             blame
             the
             Ranters
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             so
             fully
             one
             with
             them
             in
             Doctrin
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             Doctrins
             that
             the
             Ranters
             have
             ,
             
               That
               God
               doth
               all
               ,
               and
               hath
               unchangeably
               ordained
               and
               decreed
               all
               things
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               bad
            
             ;
             for
             certainly
             whatever
             God
             hath
             ordained
             and
             decreed
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             doer
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             executeth
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             bringeth
             to
             pass
             )
             all
             his
             own
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             they
             confess
             in
             their
             large
             Catechism
             ,
             Ans
             .
             to
             Quest
             .
             14.
             and
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Author
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             they
             say
             it
             indeed
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Ranters
             ,
             but
             how
             they
             clear
             their
             Doctrin
             of
             so
             unavoidable
             consequence
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             told
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             they
             sufficiently
             clear
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             bring
             ,
             as
             especially
             Ephes
             .
             1.11
             .
             
               That
               God
               worketh
               all
               things
               after
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               own
               Will
            
             ;
             here
             is
             nothing
             mentioned
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             Men
             and
             Devils
             :
             It
             is
             plain
             both
             from
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             by
             
               all
               things
            
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             
               all
               his
               own
               Works
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Sins
             of
             Men
             and
             Devils
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               every
               wise
               Man
               doth
               all
               things
               by
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               wise
               Counsel
            
             ;
             none
             is
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             put
             this
             gloss
             upon
             it
             .
             
               that
               he
               doth
               all
               foolish
               things
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             approved
             Maxim
             and
             Rule
             ,
             
               Verba
               sunt
               intelligenda
               ,
               secundum
               subjectam
               materiam
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Words
             are
             to
             be
             
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             subject
             matter
             .
             It
             is
             worthily
             granted
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             God
             worketh
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             all
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             is
             of
             him
             ,
             all
             
               good
               Thoughts
               ,
               Words
            
             and
             
               Works
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             all
             Sin
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             evil
             Men
             ;
             as
             John
             said
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               committeth
               Sin
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               the
               Pride
               of
               Life
               ,
               is
               all
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Devil
               when
               he
               speaketh
               a
               Lye
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               his
               own
               .
            
             It
             is
             also
             granted
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             commit
             Sin
             ,
             the
             power
             whereby
             they
             act
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             Sin
             ,
             they
             abuse
             that
             Power
             ;
             and
             also
             whatever
             Sin
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             God's
             permission
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             permission
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             holy
             and
             wise
             ordering
             ,
             and
             bounding
             of
             it
             to
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
             And
             as
             to
             Acts
             2.23
             .
             a
             main
             place
             ,
             that
             Ranters
             ,
             and
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             abuse
             and
             wrest
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             do
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             Destruction
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             )
             it
             giveth
             them
             no
             strength
             at
             all
             .
             For
             it
             saith
             ,
             Him
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             )
             
               being
               delivered
               by
               the
               determinate
               Counsel
               and
               Fore-knowledg
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               have
               taken
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             delivered
             ,
             or
             exposed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             determinate
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             kill
             him
             by
             the
             determinate
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             not
             .
             For
             to
             deliver
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             is
             another
             .
             Our
             worthy
             Friends
             that
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             at
             Boston
             in
             New-England
             ,
             they
             delivered
             up
             their
             Lives
             freely
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             these
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             many
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             as
             these
             bloody
             Persecutors
             use
             to
             alledge
             .
             And
             that
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             
               God
               hardneth
               whom
               he
               will.
            
             His
             hardning
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             making
             their
             Hearts
             hard
             ,
             with
             infusing
             any
             evil
             Spirit
             into
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             justly
             with-draws
             his
             good
             Spirit
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             great
             Sins
             formerly
             committed
             ,
             and
             so
             leaveth
             them
             to
             harden
             their
             own
             Hearts
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             Pharoah
             
               hardned
               his
               Heart
            
             .
             And
             thus
             do
             many
             sober
             and
             judicious
             Protestants
             understand
             the
             Words
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             as
             concerning
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Election
             and
             Predestination
             of
             the
             Saints
             unto
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             whatever
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Doctrin
             ,
             we
             do
             readily
             believe
             and
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             as
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             Saints
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             unblamable
             before
             him
             in
             Love
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.4
             .
             and
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
             
               For
               whom
               he
               did
               fore-know
               ,
               he
               also
               did
               predestinate
               ,
               to
               be
               conform
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               whom
               he
               did
               predestinate
               ,
               them
               he
               called
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               called
               ,
               them
               he
               justified
               .
            
             And
             what
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               chosen
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               chosen
               you
               ,
               and
               appointed
               you
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               fruit
               should
               remain
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.16
             .
             and
             1
             John
             4.10
             .
             
               Herein
               is
               Love
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               loved
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               the
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               We
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               loved
               us
               .
            
             A
             most
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             other
             .
             
             But
             we
             no
             where
             find
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             Reprobated
             any
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             that
             Men
             hate
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             first
             hated
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             God
             hated
             them
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             damn
             or
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             decreed
             and
             ordained
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             damn
             them
             .
             No
             such
             thing
             at
             all
             is
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             them
             by
             any
             just
             consequence
             ;
             for
             although
             it
             be
             allowed
             ,
             that
             Gods
             purpose
             and
             holy
             Will
             concerning
             them
             that
             finally
             perish
             ,
             is
             from
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             new
             Will
             or
             Purpose
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             Thoughts
             and
             Counsels
             of
             his
             heart
             being
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             as
             himself
             is
             )
             yet
             that
             Will
             of
             God
             regardeth
             and
             considereth
             them
             that
             shall
             finally
             perish
             ,
             not
             simply
             as
             men
             ,
             nor
             yet
             simply
             as
             sinners
             ,
             either
             for
             Adam's
             sin
             ,
             or
             other
             sins
             that
             they
             have
             formerly
             committed
             ,
             before
             that
             great
             
               sin
               of
               final
               Vnbelief
               and
               Impenitency
               ,
            
             but
             it
             doth
             regard
             and
             consider
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             day
             of
             Visitation
             ,
             and
             a
             Call
             to
             Repent
             ,
             and
             a
             tender
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             resisted
             and
             rejected
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             finally
             ,
             until
             the
             Day
             of
             their
             Visitation
             be
             over
             ,
             whereby
             they
             declare
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             none
             of
             Christ's
             Sheep
             ,
             but
             Goats
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             at
             the
             left
             Hand
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             say
             ,
             
               If
               these
               Men
               were
               not
               Elected
               before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               they
               were
               Reprobated
               before
               it
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ;
             for
             Elected
             and
             Reprobated
             are
             not
             contradictory
             terms
             ,
             being
             both
             positive
             ,
             and
             Election
             signifieth
             a
             Preference
             of
             some
             before
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             argue
             a
             total
             Reprobation
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             God
             did
             elect
             some
             .
             But
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             are
             not
             elected
             ,
             are
             but
             Reprobates
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             all
             God's
             elect
             Seed
             every
             where
             ,
             are
             gathered
             out
             ,
             selected
             and
             separated
             from
             others
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             Grains
             of
             pure
             Gold
             from
             all
             the
             Dross
             ,
             Tin
             and
             Lead
             that
             they
             have
             been
             mingled
             with
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             then
             nothing
             will
             remain
             but
             that
             which
             is
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calleth
             
               reprobate
               Silver
            
             ,
             the
             pure
             being
             wholly
             separated
             and
             selected
             from
             the
             impure
             ,
             the
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             from
             the
             Dross
             ,
             the
             Wheat
             from
             the
             Tares
             ,
             the
             Sheep
             from
             the
             Goats
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             Fish
             from
             the
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             wicked
             One
             ;
             he
             who
             hath
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             wise
             in
             heart
             let
             them
             understand
             ,
             for
             unto
             them
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             unto
             others
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             in
             Parables
             ,
             that
             seeing
             they
             may
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             hearing
             that
             they
             may
             not
             hear
             ,
             nor
             understand
             .
             And
             also
             it
             is
             readily
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             special
             and
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             singularly
             gracious
             Care
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             towards
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             is
             most
             infallibly
             known
             
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             that
             number
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             shall
             finally
             perish
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             proper
             season
             and
             time
             shall
             be
             graciously
             
               visited
               ,
               called
               ,
               converted
               ,
               justified
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
            
             and
             last
             of
             all
             glorified
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             Violence
             done
             to
             their
             rational
             Faculties
             or
             Free-will
             ;
             for
             God
             doth
             well
             know
             how
             to
             gain
             and
             prevail
             upon
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             such
             gentle
             ,
             and
             yet
             prevalent
             and
             overcoming
             Perswasions
             and
             Allurements
             ,
             and
             Motions
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             as
             shall
             infallibly
             gather
             them
             unto
             himself
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             granted
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             provided
             that
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             some
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             same
             all
             are
             put
             under
             a
             capacity
             or
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             any
             are
             not
             saved
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             of
             any
             want
             ,
             or
             defect
             in
             the
             sufficiency
             ,
             or
             efficacy
             in
             the
             Grace
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ;
             but
             because
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Justice
             and
             Counsel
             permits
             finally
             to
             resist
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Sower
             ,
             the
             Seed
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             four
             Grounds
             ,
             but
             the
             Grounds
             differed
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             Ground
             was
             good
             ,
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             others
             were
             bad
             ,
             was
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             Election
             doth
             properly
             enough
             signifie
             ,
             
               selection
               ,
               seperating
            
             and
             
               setting
               a
               part
            
             or
             refining
             ,
             as
             when
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             is
             separated
             in
             the
             Furnace
             from
             the
             Dross
             .
             And
             this
             separation
             hath
             had
             its
             various
             degrees
             and
             progress
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             as
             when
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             
             is
             purified
             or
             purged
             in
             the
             sire
             seven
             times
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             seventh
             time
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             mixture
             ,
             but
             is
             all
             pure
             ,
             or
             as
             when
             Liquor
             is
             poured
             from
             Vessel
             to
             Vessel
             several
             times
             ,
             or
             as
             Wheat
             is
             winnowed
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             until
             all
             the
             Chaff
             be
             separated
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             we
             find
             the
             word
             Election
             used
             in
             Scripture
             divers
             times
             .
             Isa
             .
             14.1
             .
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               will
               yet
               chuse
            
             Israel
             .
             And
             Isa
             .
             49.7
             .
             
               And
               he
               shall
               chuse
               thee
            
             .
             And
             Zach.
             1.17
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               shall
               yet
               comfort
            
             Zion
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               yet
               chuse
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             Zach.
             2.12
             .
             
               He
               shall
               chuse
            
             Jerusalem
             again
             .
             And
             Isa
             .
             48.10
             .
             
               I
               have
               chosen
               thee
               in
               the
               Furnace
               of
               Affliction
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             a
             selecting
             or
             separating
             the
             pure
             from
             the
             impure
             ,
             Election
             doth
             go
             before
             Reprobation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Co-evous
             with
             it
             .
             But
             whether
             that
             Election
             in
             Christ
             before
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             doth
             in
             some
             sort
             signifie
             a
             selection
             or
             
               setting
               apart
            
             in
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               the
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             as
             some
             mystick
             Writers
             affirm
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             present
             business
             to
             determine
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             necessary
             at
             this
             present
             occasion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             the
             place
             of
             Scripture
             which
             they
             mainly
             abuse
             and
             wrest
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             reprobate
             Doctrin
             of
             theirs
             ,
             of
             an
             absolute
             Reprobation
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             mankind
             ,
             even
             before
             they
             are
             born
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             Babes
             and
             Sucklings
             on
             the
             Mothers
             Breasts
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Womb
             are
             absolute
             Reprobates
             and
             cast-aways
             ,
             and
             that
             
             some
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             
               Infants
               die
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Reprobation
               ,
               and
               perish
               eternally
            
             (
             only
             for
             Adams
             sin
             imputed
             unto
             them
             (
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             knowledge
             or
             eonsent
             of
             theirs
             )
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             derived
             into
             them
             )
             and
             that
             all
             such
             Reprobates
             never
             had
             ,
             or
             ever
             shall
             have
             any
             opportunity
             of
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             possible
             to
             them
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             The
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             mainly
             abuse
             and
             wrest
             ,
             to
             favour
             this
             evil
             and
             pernicious
             Doctrin
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             Rom.
             9.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             for
             the
             opening
             and
             vindicating
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             only
             a
             preference
             mentioned
             of
             Jacob
             before
             Esau
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Elder
             shall
             serve
             the
             Younger
             ,
             but
             this
             saith
             nothing
             of
             Esau
             his
             being
             absolutely
             reprobated
             .
             The
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             being
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             had
             chosen
             the
             Line
             of
             Jacob
             before
             the
             Line
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             given
             unto
             that
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             a
             Preference
             and
             Dignity
             over
             the
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Preference
             was
             not
             any
             Works
             that
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             other
             cause
             hid
             in
             the
             secret
             counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             Preference
             did
             appear
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             chusing
             the
             Line
             and
             Posterity
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Church
             in
             that
             peculiar
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             many
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             excellent
             Men
             ,
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             honouring
             them
             with
             many
             great
             and
             signal
             Appearances
             ,
             Signs
             and
             Wonders
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Esau
             was
             not
             so
             highly
             favoured
             ,
             and
             
             yet
             they
             had
             a
             divine
             Dispensation
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             did
             suffice
             unto
             that
             present
             time
             and
             state
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             did
             chuse
             the
             Line
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             Christ
             should
             be
             born
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             Jacob
             the
             Gospel
             should
             go
             forth
             and
             be
             preached
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             3dly
             .
             That
             the
             Nation
             that
             should
             come
             of
             Esau
             should
             really
             become
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Tributaries
             to
             the
             Nation
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             
             David's
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             a
             Figure
             of
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             spiritually
             fulfilled
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Election
             doth
             not
             infer
             any
             Reprobation
             of
             Esau
             ,
             or
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             when
             David
             said
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             28.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             
               chose
               me
               before
               all
               the
               house
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               chosen
            
             Judah
             
               to
               be
               the
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               the
               House
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               he
               liked
               me
               to
               make
               me
               King
               over
               all
            
             Israel
             ;
             
               and
               of
               all
               my
               Sons
               ,
               he
               hath
               chosen
            
             Solomon
             
               my
               Son.
            
             So
             here
             are
             divers
             Elections
             ;
             first
             ,
             Judah
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Tribes
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Family
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             David
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Jesse
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             Solomon
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             absolute
             Reprobation
             of
             any
             that
             were
             not
             so
             chosen
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             eternal
             state
             .
             And
             because
             many
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             were
             proud
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             choice
             and
             preference
             that
             God
             made
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             above
             the
             Nation
             of
             Esau
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             a
             Church
             to
             himself
             ,
             when
             the
             Nation
             of
             Esau
             was
             not
             so
             
             favoured
             ,
             for
             Reasons
             best
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             did
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             always
             to
             remain
             a
             People
             singularly
             favoured
             of
             him
             above
             all
             other
             People
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             .
             To
             beat
             down
             this
             vain
             Conceit
             of
             theirs
             ,
             Paul
             telleth
             them
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             all
             Israel
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             
               Israel
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             did
             prefer
             ,
             and
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             gathered
             People
             and
             Church
             unto
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             Nation
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             their
             Works
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Works
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             other
             hid
             Cause
             and
             Reason
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             Gods
             secret
             Counsel
             ;
             so
             God
             could
             as
             freely
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             would
             prefer
             the
             poor
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             People
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             People
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             to
             become
             true
             Believers
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             bulk
             and
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             from
             having
             any
             such
             dignity
             and
             favour
             (
             a
             Remnant
             only
             being
             reserved
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Rom.
             11.5
             .
             )
             and
             this
             Paul
             proveth
             at
             large
             ,
             from
             Verse
             25.
             of
             that
             9th
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             Verse
             33.
             and
             doth
             further
             prosecute
             it
             in
             the
             two
             following
             Chapters
             .
             Verse
             25.
             &c.
             
               As
               he
               saith
               also
               in
            
             O
             see
             ,
             
               I
               will
               call
               them
               my
               People
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               my
               People
               ,
               and
               her
               beloved
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               beloved
               .
            
             And
             verse
             30.
             
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ?
               that
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               which
               followed
               not
               after
               Righteousness
               ,
               have
               attained
               to
               Righteousness
               ,
               even
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ;
               but
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               which
               followed
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               
               hath
               not
               attained
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               it
               not
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             Paul
             maketh
             the
             Parallel
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             once
             preferred
             ,
             or
             chused
             
             Jacob's
             Nation
             ,
             before
             the
             Nation
             of
             Esau
             ,
             so
             again
             he
             preferred
             and
             chused
             the
             Gentiles
             (
             that
             had
             no
             good
             Works
             to
             recommend
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             move
             God
             to
             make
             that
             choice
             )
             out
             of
             his
             free
             Mercy
             ,
             before
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             Gentiles
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             Cain
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             an
             express
             Promise
             made
             to
             the
             Remnant
             of
             Edom
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             upon
             whom
             his
             Name
             is
             or
             shall
             be
             called
             ,
             Amos
             9.12
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Remnant
               also
               of
            
             Israel
             
               that
               is
               saved
               ,
               until
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               all
            
             Israel
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             true
             Israel
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             all
             who
             are
             of
             Israel
             after
             the
             Flesh
             )
             
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             see
             Rom.
             9.27
             .
             and
             11.5.25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             again
             considered
             ,
             that
             what
             God
             spoke
             unto
             Rebecca
             ,
             before
             the
             Children
             were
             born
             ,
             not
             having
             done
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             did
             not
             so
             much
             regard
             the
             singular
             Persons
             of
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             as
             their
             Posterities
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Gen.
             25.23
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               Two
               Nations
               are
               in
               thy
               Womb
               ,
               and
               two
               manner
               of
               People
               shall
               be
               separated
               from
               thy
               Bowels
               ;
               and
               the
               one
               People
               shall
               be
               stronger
               than
               the
               other
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               Younger
               .
            
             So
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             said
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Persons
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             not
             any
             where
             that
             ever
             Esau
             in
             Person
             served
             Jacob
             ,
             but
             only
             
             in
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             
             David's
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Edomites
             became
             Tributaries
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             said
             before
             the
             Children
             were
             born
             ,
             
               Jacob
               have
               I
               loved
            
             ,
             and
             Esau
             
               have
               I
               hated
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             alledged
             ,
             but
             many
             hundred
             Years
             after
             he
             was
             deceased
             .
             And
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             said
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             prove
             an
             absolute
             rejection
             either
             of
             Esau
             ,
             or
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             eternal
             state
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             hate
             all
             evil-Doers
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             Evil-doers
             repent
             ,
             and
             obtain
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Hatred
             doth
             not
             signifie
             absolute
             and
             final
             hatred
             ,
             either
             in
             God
             or
             Men
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Jacob
               loved
            
             Rachel
             ,
             
               and
               hated
            
             Leah
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             loved
             Rachel
             more
             :
             And
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hateth
               not
               Father
               ,
               and
               Mother
               for
               my
               cause
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             loveth
             me
             not
             more
             than
             Father
             and
             Mother
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             this
             whole
             passage
             in
             Rom.
             9.11
             ,
             12.
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             absolute
             Reprobation
             of
             either
             Esau
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             
             Esau's
             posterity
             had
             a
             Promise
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             proved
             from
             Amos
             9.
             
             And
             if
             Esau
             had
             been
             an
             absolute
             Reprobate
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             would
             never
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Isaac
             
               by
               Faith
               blessed
            
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.20
             .
             And
             that
             Faith
             was
             the
             Substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             spiritual
             Blessing
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             for
             though
             Jacob
             got
             the
             first
             Blessing
             ,
             yet
             Esau
             got
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             their
             two
             Blessings
             did
             not
             differ
             in
             Substance
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             weighty
             Circumstances
             
             of
             order
             and
             time
             ;
             and
             Isaac
             prophesied
             in
             
             Esau's
             Blessing
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             the
             fatness
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             (
             the
             same
             but
             the
             order
             inverted
             with
             Jacob's
             blessing
             )
             and
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             he
             should
             be
             a
             free
             People
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Gospel
             days
             ,
             signified
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             Gen.
             27.40
             .
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               have
               Dominion
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Gospel
             days
             ,
             
               in
               thy
               Posterity
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               break
               his
               Yoke
               from
               off
               thy
               Neck
               .
            
             And
             so
             we
             find
             that
             divers
             (
             Mark
             3.8
             .
             )
             Idumeans
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             Esau
             ,
             followed
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             
             Jacob's
             putting
             on
             
             Esau's
             goodly
             Rayment
             ,
             signified
             how
             in
             Gospel
             days
             ,
             the
             true
             Believers
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             Esau
             ,
             should
             become
             one
             Body
             of
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Body
             they
             of
             Esau
             should
             be
             as
             Hands
             ,
             but
             the
             Voice
             is
             
             Jacob's
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             sounded
             out
             of
             
             Jacob's
             Line
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             Jacob.
             And
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Esau
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             was
             not
             saved
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Moller
             ,
             and
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             all
             famous
             Protestants
             in
             their
             day
             ,
             judge
             rather
             that
             he
             was
             saved
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             passage
             of
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             beside
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             its
             historical
             fulfilling
             ,
             is
             a
             Figure
             of
             two
             inward
             Seeds
             and
             Births
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             are
             reprobated
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             preferred
             .
             But
             if
             some
             alledge
             Heb.
             12.17
             .
             to
             prove
             that
             absolutely
             Esau
             was
             rejected
             ,
             and
             did
             perish
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             
               He
               found
               no
               place
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               Tears
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             his
             final
             rejection
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             to
             have
             that
             first
             Blessing
             recalled
             ,
             which
             was
             already
             given
             to
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Where
             now
             shall
             these
             Men
             find
             any
             place
             in
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             any
             reprobate
             Infants
             ?
             Or
             that
             any
             Infants
             dying
             in
             Infancy
             go
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             only
             for
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             although
             that
             Sin
             was
             forgiven
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             Thousands
             more
             equally
             guilty
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ?
             If
             they
             shall
             alledge
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             that
             place
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             
               For
               the
               unbelieving
               Husband
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Wife
            
             (
             viz.
             that
             believeth
             )
             
               and
               the
               unbelieving
               Wife
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Husband
               ,
               else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             cannot
             prove
             their
             Intention
             :
             for
             they
             dare
             not
             confidently
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             Infants
             of
             
               believing
               Parents
            
             are
             elected
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             Esau
             was
             elected
             ,
             both
             whose
             Parents
             were
             Bellevers
             .
             Although
             some
             in
             Church-Covenant
             have
             gloried
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             while
             Infants
             ,
             were
             Reprobates
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             in
             covenant
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             that
             same
             time
             pleading
             that
             Esau
             was
             a
             Reprobate
             in
             his
             Mother's
             Belly
             ,
             forgetting
             that
             both
             Esau's
             Parents
             were
             more
             holy
             than
             they
             .
             And
             if
             any
             further
             urge
             ,
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               reprobate
               Infants
               ,
               that
               then
               all
               Infants
               are
               sanctified
               and
               holy
               ,
               both
               the
               Children
               of
               unbelieving
               Parents
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Believers
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             by
             any
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             although
             to
             admit
             of
             that
             Consequence
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             tollerable
             ,
             than
             
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             Infants
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             only
             for
             
             Adam's
             Sin.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             general
             state
             of
             Infants
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             particularly
             disposed
             of
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             who
             die
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             seemeth
             a
             great
             depth
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             great
             mystery
             ,
             and
             is
             best
             known
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             For
             it
             is
             generally
             granted
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             his
             way
             to
             reach
             to
             Infants
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Mothers
             Breasts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             leave
             secret
             things
             unto
             God
             ,
             until
             he
             reveal
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             satisfied
             with
             what
             he
             hath
             revealed
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             plainly
             revealed
             ,
             and
             declared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             Condemnation
             is
             not
             simply
             that
             Adam
             sinned
             ,
             or
             his
             Posterity
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             
               but
               that
               Light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Men
               love
               Darkness
               more
               than
               Light
            
             :
             And
             as
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             Judgment
             is
             come
             upon
             all
             to
             Condemnation
             ;
             even
             so
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             on
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             free
             Gift
             is
             come
             upon
             all
             to
             Justification
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             tho'
             Men
             generally
             are
             by
             Nature
             ,
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             (
             if
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             or
             allowed
             ,
             that
             by
             Nature
             ,
             signifieth
             their
             natural
             condition
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             born
             into
             the
             World
             )
             yet
             by
             the
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             Grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             all
             have
             an
             opportunity
             or
             possibility
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             And
             what
             that
             Holiness
             or
             Cleanness
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             the
             believing
             Parents
             have
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             many
             who
             have
             that
             Scripture
             place
             oft
             in
             their
             
             Mouths
             ,
             and
             greatly
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             holy
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             ;
             also
             some
             call
             it
             federal
             or
             Covenant
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             it
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             any
             real
             thing
             ,
             or
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             lodged
             or
             placed
             in
             their
             Children
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             others
             that
             are
             not
             in
             their
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             affirm
             ;
             for
             many
             ,
             yea
             ,
             very
             many
             Children
             of
             professed
             Christians
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             when
             they
             grow
             up
             to
             Youth
             ,
             are
             as
             unholy
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             worse
             ,
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             Unbelievers
             .
             But
             that
             Children
             generally
             either
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             Unbelievers
             ,
             are
             actually
             sanctified
             from
             the
             Womb
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             Observation
             that
             we
             can
             make
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             as
             a
             rare
             and
             great
             thing
             ,
             that
             John
             the
             Baptist
             was
             sanctified
             from
             the
             Mother's
             Womb
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             of
             Jeremiah
             ,
             and
             so
             perhaps
             may
             be
             gathered
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             ,
             but
             these
             rare
             and
             singular
             Examples
             ,
             rather
             prove
             ,
             that
             Children
             are
             not
             in
             general
             ,
             actually
             and
             
               de
               facto
            
             holy
             from
             the
             Womb
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Holiness
             of
             Children
             ,
             mentioned
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             must
             only
             signifie
             some
             more
             near
             capacity
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             become
             actually
             holy
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             all
             Children
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             Children
             of
             Promise
             ,
             as
             Paul
             distinguisheth
             these
             two
             sorts
             of
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             Parents
             ,
             Rom.
             9.8
             .
             But
             who
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Promise
             ?
             Tho'
             it
             be
             well
             known
             unto
             
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             yet
             commonly
             it
             is
             not
             known
             unto
             Men
             ,
             until
             they
             discover
             themselves
             by
             their
             Works
             and
             Fruits
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             concerning
             the
             general
             state
             of
             Mankind
             by
             means
             of
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             readily
             believed
             and
             granted
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             safest
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             keep
             to
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             especially
             in
             all
             cases
             and
             matters
             that
             are
             in
             Controversie
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             rich
             Treasury
             or
             Store-house
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             afford
             us
             Words
             whereby
             to
             express
             our
             Faith
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             
               Christian
               Doctrin
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             leave
             the
             Scripture-words
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             words
             of
             Mans
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             declare
             our
             Faith
             of
             Christian
             Doctrin
             .
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             
               That
               in
            
             Adam
             
               all
               die
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.22
             and
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             
               That
               by
               one
               Man
               Sin
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               Sin
               ,
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               Men
               ;
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
            
             :
             And
             that
             Christ
             hath
             died
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             proveth
             that
             all
             Men
             were
             dead
             ,
             as
             Paul
             argueth
             the
             case
             .
             And
             David
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             good
             Father
             ,
             yet
             bewailed
             the
             state
             wherein
             he
             was
             conceived
             and
             born
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.5
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               Sin
               did
               my
               Mother
               conceive
               me
               .
            
             And
             that
             under
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             an
             Offering
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             for
             the
             Mother
             and
             the
             Child
             ,
             (
             Levit.
             12.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             when
             it
             was
             Born
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Mother
             should
             be
             unclean
             so
             many
             days
             after
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             signifie
             a
             Seed
             ,
             or
             Principle
             of
             Sin
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             to
             be
             conveyed
             from
             the
             Parents
             to
             the
             Children
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             
             way
             of
             Generation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             menstruous
             Humour
             was
             held
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             such
             a
             filthy
             and
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Fountain
               of
               her
               Blood
            
             ,
             Levit.
             20.18
             .
             hath
             the
             same
             signification
             ;
             also
             ,
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             Children
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             .
             And
             it
             s
             said
             in
             Job
             25.4
             .
             
               How
               can
               Man
               be
               justified
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               how
               can
               he
               be
               clean
               ,
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               Woman
            
             ?
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Generation
             .
             And
             here
             the
             natural
             state
             of
             Man
             is
             declared
             ,
             before
             his
             spiritual
             Regeneration
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             And
             though
             that
             was
             said
             by
             Bildad
             ,
             one
             of
             
             Job's
             Friends
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Job
             himself
             ,
             Chap.
             14.4
             .
             
               Who
               can
               bring
               a
               clean
               thing
               out
               of
               an
               unclean
               ?
               not
               one
               .
            
             But
             this
             Seed
             ,
             or
             Principle
             of
             Sin
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             is
             not
             charged
             or
             imputed
             unto
             Men
             ,
             until
             they
             joyn
             and
             consent
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             actually
             obey
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Rom.
             5.13
             .
             
               For
               until
               the
               Law
               ,
               Sin
               was
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               Sin
               is
               not
               imputed
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Law.
            
             Now
             ,
             when
             is
             it
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Infancy
             ,
             wherein
             Children
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             doing
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             when
             in
             the
             Womb
             ?
             For
             until
             Children
             begin
             to
             have
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             reasonable
             understanding
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             know
             the
             Right
             hand
             from
             the
             Left
             (
             according
             to
             Jonah
             4.11
             .
             )
             they
             cannot
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Law.
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             Infants
             are
             eternally
             damned
             for
             that
             first
             Sin
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             actual
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Transgression
             of
             theirs
             committed
             in
             their
             own
             Body
             ,
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               
               Soul
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               die
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               shall
               receive
               according
               to
               the
               Deeds
               done
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               shall
               reap
               Corruption
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               soweth
               to
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               reap
               Incorruption
               ,
               and
               Life
               eternal
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             none
             shall
             finally
             perish
             ,
             or
             be
             lost
             ,
             for
             that
             first
             Sin
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             actual
             Disobedience
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             their
             final
             Unbelief
             and
             Impenitency
             .
             For
             as
             concerning
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Punishment
             of
             the
             first
             Sin
             ,
             it
             was
             immediately
             inflicted
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             all
             in
             Adam
             .
             But
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             died
             in
             Adam
             ,
             doth
             give
             unto
             all
             his
             free
             Gift
             ,
             that
             cometh
             upon
             all
             unto
             Justification
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             Plaister
             is
             as
             broad
             as
             the
             Sore
             ,
             and
             the
             Medicine
             as
             universal
             as
             the
             Disease
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             Sin
             or
             Disease
             ,
             but
             the
             refusing
             and
             rejecting
             the
             Medicine
             and
             Physician
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             Mans
             final
             destruction
             .
             And
             how
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             manner
             
             Adam's
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             were
             concerned
             in
             that
             first
             Sin
             ,
             whether
             only
             by
             Imputation
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             or
             by
             
               real
               Participation
            
             ,
             as
             others
             say
             ,
             the
             Wise
             in
             heart
             may
             easily
             judge
             :
             Let
             it
             suffice
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
             Adam's
             Children
             ,
             being
             his
             Branches
             ,
             and
             he
             their
             Root
             ,
             they
             do
             really
             partake
             with
             him
             both
             in
             the
             defilement
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             promised
             Seed
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Restoration
             ;
             for
             when
             God
             said
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               In
               the
               Day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
            
             ;
             his
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             were
             included
             .
             So
             when
             God
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               put
               enmity
               
               between
               thee
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ;
             the
             Serpent
             )
             
               and
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               between
               thy
               Seed
               and
               her
               Seed
               ,
               it
               shall
               bruise
               thy
               Head
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bruise
               his
               Heel
            
             :
             Their
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             are
             equally
             included
             ;
             for
             Adam
             ,
             after
             his
             Fall
             ,
             being
             restored
             and
             made
             an
             holy
             Root
             ,
             as
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             Paul
             declareth
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Root
               be
               Holy
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               Branches
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               first
               Fruit
               be
               holy
               ,
               the
               Lump
               is
               also
               holy
               .
            
             And
             as
             God
             promised
             unto
             Noah
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Sons
             ,
             Gen.
             9.8
             .
             
               And
               behold
               I
               establish
               my
               Covenant
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               your
               Seed
               after
               you
               .
            
             His
             Branches
             are
             holy
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             actually
             ,
             but
             by
             having
             a
             Seed
             ,
             or
             Principle
             of
             Holiness
             put
             in
             them
             ,
             derived
             from
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             promised
             Seed
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             capable
             of
             becoming
             Holy
             ,
             by
             improving
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             
               federal
               Holyness
            
             which
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             encreased
             or
             diminished
             (
             but
             not
             totally
             abolished
             in
             any
             )
             as
             the
             immediate
             Parents
             are
             found
             more
             or
             less
             actually
             holy
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             that
             any
             sin
             ,
             that
             noble
             Seed
             and
             Principle
             of
             Holiness
             both
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Children
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             clouded
             and
             vailed
             ,
             every
             Sin
             that
             a
             Man
             committeth
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             purged
             and
             done
             away
             ,
             being
             a
             vail
             over
             that
             noble
             Seed
             .
             And
             God
             renewed
             the
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             Nations
             and
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             him
             they
             all
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Seed
             ;
             not
             that
             this
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             his
             being
             their
             Father
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             
             or
             in
             the
             way
             of
             carnal
             Generation
             ;
             but
             through
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Blessing
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             all
             .
             (
             Rom.
             4.16
             ,
             17.
             )
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             Abraham
             is
             called
             the
             Father
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               before
               him
               whom
               he
               believed
               ,
               God
               quickening
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               calling
               the
               things
               which
               were
               not
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Dead
             in
             Adam
             ,
             are
             all
             in
             due
             time
             quickned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             promised
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             all
             become
             the
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             through
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             for
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               Noah
            
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             these
             three
             general
             Fathers
             ,
             all
             
             Adam's
             Posterity
             ,
             are
             holy
             in
             a
             Scripture
             sense
             ,
             not
             actually
             ,
             but
             in
             capacity
             to
             become
             actually
             Holy
             ,
             through
             the
             holy
             Seed
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             to
             close
             and
             joyn
             with
             it
             in
             true
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             :
             And
             this
             doth
             well
             answer
             to
             Peter's
             Vision
             ,
             whereby
             all
             manner
             of
             four
             footed
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             things
             ,
             and
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             cleansed
             ,
             all
             Nations
             of
             Adam
             are
             understood
             ,
             Acts
             10.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 More
                 particularly
                 and
                 largely
                 concerning
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Restoration
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 dying
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 unto
                 all
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ACcording
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             but
             especially
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             1
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
             and
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             John
             4.42
             .
             and
             
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.23
             .
             and
             that
             he
             
               hath
               dyed
               for
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             is
             the
             express
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               For
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               thus
               judge
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               dyed
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               were
               all
               dead
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               dyed
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               live
               ,
               should
               not
               henceforth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               which
               died
               for
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               God
               will
               have
               all
               Men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransom
               for
               all
               ,
               to
               be
               testified
               in
               due
               time
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
             
               That
               he
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               should
               taste
               death
               for
               every
               Man
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.2
             .
             
               He
               is
               the
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               ours
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             But
             it
             is
             commonly
             alledged
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             by
             All
             in
             these
             
             places
             is
             understood
             ,
             not
             
               all
               particulars
            
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             elect
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ;
             the
             word
             All
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             full
             and
             universal
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             respect
             to
             
             Adam's
             fall
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             maketh
             a
             plain
             parallel
             betwixt
             all
             that
             die
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             fore-cited
             place
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
             
               If
               one
               dyed
               for
               all
               ,
               then
               all
               were
               dead
            
             :
             Now
             if
             All
             only
             signifie
             Some
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             the
             sense
             must
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               one
               dyed
               for
            
             some
             
               or
               a
            
             few
             ,
             then
             all
             
               were
               dead
            
             :
             This
             quite
             maketh
             void
             the
             Apostles
             inference
             ;
             for
             if
             Christ
             only
             dyed
             for
             some
             ,
             then
             only
             some
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
             the
             parallel
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             
               As
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               Judgment
               is
               come
               upon
               all
               ,
               unto
               Condemnation
               ,
               even
               so
               by
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               one
               ,
               the
               free
               Gift
               is
               come
               upon
               all
               ,
               unto
               Justification
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             not
             that
             all
             are
             actually
             justified
             ,
             but
             the
             free
             gift
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             justified
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             sides
             or
             parts
             of
             Parallels
             are
             of
             equal
             extent
             .
             Beside
             that
             ,
             the
             word
             
               (
               All
            
             )
             in
             Scripture
             doth
             most
             commonly
             signifie
             
               all
               particulars
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             restrict
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             through
             Christ
             ,
             savours
             of
             a
             narrow
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             this
             narrowness
             of
             Spirit
             in
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             is
             a
             great
             evil
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             so
             peevish
             ,
             uncharitable
             and
             cruel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             whereas
             they
             object
             against
             Christ
             
               his
               dying
               for
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             because
             he
             said
             ,
             
               he
               did
               not
               pray
               
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               did
               not
               die
               for
               the
               World
               ,
            
             John
             17.9
             .
             
               I
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               I
               pray
               not
               for
               the
               World.
            
             It
             may
             be
             very
             well
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             dyed
             not
             for
             the
             World
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             pray
             for
             :
             But
             what
             World
             is
             that
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             any
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             considered
             ,
             when
             first
             born
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             a
             time
             to
             live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             of
             visitation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             have
             repented
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             converted
             unto
             God
             ;
             but
             as
             having
             finally
             rejected
             the
             great
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             many
             tenders
             and
             offers
             of
             it
             ,
             until
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             wholly
             left
             striving
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             become
             Reprobates
             ,
             and
             that
             World
             whereof
             Christ
             spoke
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               he
               prayed
               not
               for
               the
               World.
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             noted
             and
             considered
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             it
             is
             only
             with
             respect
             to
             sins
             past
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sins
             that
             Men
             may
             commit
             before
             the
             precise
             time
             and
             period
             of
             Gods
             leaving
             them
             ,
             and
             ceasing
             any
             more
             to
             strive
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             become
             perfected
             ,
             so
             to
             speak
             in
             sin
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             the
             ripe
             Tares
             ,
             fit
             for
             burning
             ,
             having
             nothing
             remaining
             in
             them
             of
             any
             tenderness
             ,
             simplicity
             or
             sincerity
             ,
             or
             true
             Love
             to
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             no
             grain
             of
             Goodness
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             nay
             ,
             not
             the
             least
             Seed
             ,
             but
             are
             wholly
             become
             as
             Dross
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             precious
             Mettal
             ,
             to
             the
             least
             grain
             ,
             is
             extracted
             or
             separated
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             such
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             neither
             dyed
             nor
             prayed
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             be
             with
             many
             ,
             and
             is
             
             with
             many
             before
             they
             die
             ;
             and
             concerning
             these
             ,
             John
             declared
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               sin
               unto
               Death
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               he
               shall
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.16
             .
             and
             this
             is
             that
             sin
             of
             final
             Unbelief
             and
             obstinate
             Impenitency
             ,
             wherein
             men
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             live
             ,
             some
             considerable
             time
             ,
             before
             they
             die
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             ,
             nor
             Inconsistency
             ,
             but
             serveth
             greatly
             to
             clear
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             weighty
             matter
             ,
             how
             Christ
             hath
             dyed
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             within
             a
             day
             or
             time
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             dyed
             for
             none
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             wilfully
             neglected
             that
             day
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             resisted
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             until
             he
             did
             altogether
             leave
             and
             forsake
             them
             .
             And
             also
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             though
             Christ
             hath
             dyed
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             within
             a
             day
             or
             time
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             beyond
             which
             time
             they
             have
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             unto
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             died
             with
             the
             same
             equal
             intention
             and
             degree
             of
             Love
             ,
             Kindness
             and
             Good-will
             ,
             for
             them
             who
             finally
             perish
             ,
             as
             for
             them
             who
             are
             saved
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             gracious
             Providences
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             dealings
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             after
             the
             same
             way
             and
             manner
             towards
             all
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             who
             shall
             be
             saved
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             very
             great
             and
             unspeakable
             cause
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             more
             abundant
             Mercy
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Love
             towards
             them
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             not
             they
             ,
             did
             make
             them
             to
             differ
             from
             others
             ;
             &
             yet
             none
             that
             perish
             ,
             can
             have
             any
             just
             cause
             to
             complain
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             when
             
             that
             that
             is
             sufficient
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
             But
             all
             who
             are
             saved
             ,
             God
             is
             pleased
             at
             one
             time
             or
             another
             ,
             that
             suiteth
             with
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             so
             to
             draw
             ,
             perswade
             ,
             move
             and
             incline
             them
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             come
             ,
             so
             to
             preserve
             them
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             suffer
             them
             to
             depart
             ,
             infallibly
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             before
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Lord
             can
             well
             do
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             Cattel
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             or
             Men
             and
             Men
             ,
             without
             their
             observation
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             neither
             to
             give
             unto
             the
             one
             any
             occasion
             of
             Presumption
             ,
             nor
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             Despair
             ,
             and
             without
             giving
             any
             greater
             measure
             of
             inward
             Grace
             ,
             (
             although
             he
             may
             and
             oft
             doth
             give
             a
             greater
             measure
             to
             one
             than
             to
             another
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             free
             to
             give
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             )
             but
             only
             by
             suitable
             Providences
             and
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             means
             of
             his
             own
             chusing
             ;
             the
             one
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             left
             ,
             the
             one
             gained
             and
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             ,
             the
             inward
             Grace
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             in
             kind
             and
             degree
             ,
             in
             some
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Pounds
             and
             Marks
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             every
             Servant
             had
             his
             Pound
             or
             Mark
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             equal
             sum
             ,
             and
             some
             improved
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             not
             .
             And
             of
             this
             more
             abundant
             Love
             of
             God
             towards
             Paul
             ,
             he
             himself
             taketh
             special
             notice
             ,
             with
             great
             Thanksgiving
             unto
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.14
             ,
             16.
             
             
               And
               the
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               exceeding
               abundant
               ,
               with
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               —
               Howbeit
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               ,
               that
               in
               me
               first
               Jesus
               Christ
               might
               shew
               forth
               all
               Long-suffering
               ,
               for
               a
               pattern
               to
               them
               ;
               which
               should
               hereafter
               believe
               on
               him
               to
               Life
               everlasting
               .
            
             And
             the
             like
             notice
             he
             taketh
             of
             the
             great
             Love
             of
             God
             towards
             the
             believing
             Ephesians
             and
             Thessalonians
             ,
             for
             his
             chusing
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             all
             other
             Believers
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             and
             People
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             chosen
             them
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               he
               laboured
               ,
               and
               endured
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.10
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             the
             great
             work
             and
             end
             of
             all
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             gather
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             every
             where
             scattered
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Mat.
             24.31
             .
             and
             so
             also
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             according
             to
             John
             6.39
             .
             cap.
             10.27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Isa
             .
             43.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rom.
             11.7
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             find
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             some
             that
             were
             invited
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             refused
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             called
             ,
             but
             sentence
             passed
             against
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               not
               taste
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
            
             and
             others
             that
             were
             compelled
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             Luke
             14.23
             ,
             24.
             not
             by
             using
             any
             violent
             Compulsion
             ,
             but
             by
             infallible
             Perswasions
             and
             Motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             that
             shall
             infallibly
             prevail
             with
             them
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             give
             to
             any
             Man
             the
             least
             occasion
             either
             to
             presume
             or
             despair
             ,
             as
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Either
               I
               am
               elected
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               not
               elected
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             for
             that
             doth
             not
             follow
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             either
             a
             Man
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             not
             ,
             being
             contradictory
             Propositions
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             is
             always
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             infer
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             seeing
             no
             Man
             certainly
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             ,
             before
             he
             discover
             it
             by
             his
             final
             Impenitency
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             every
             Man
             to
             improve
             ,
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             that
             inward
             Grace
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             means
             and
             helps
             afforded
             him
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             ,
             he
             shall
             infallibly
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             though
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             number
             elected
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             elect
             Head
             and
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             corner
             Stone
             ,
             living
             and
             precious
             ,
             that
             is
             infallibly
             known
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             a
             compleat
             ,
             intire
             and
             perfect
             Body
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             none
             knoweth
             that
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             any
             danger
             to
             abuse
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             folly
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             presume
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             safe
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             bare
             supposition
             ,
             which
             can
             infer
             no
             positive
             conclusion
             ,
             to
             resolve
             to
             be
             in
             any
             respect
             negligent
             :
             And
             he
             that
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             know
             both
             his
             calling
             and
             election
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             hath
             its
             proper
             tendency
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             diligent
             ,
             to
             abound
             in
             all
             due
             Obedience
             and
             Thankfulness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             retain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             once
             obtained
             :
             And
             the
             said
             above-mentioned
             Dilemma
             is
             as
             idle
             and
             foolish
             ,
             as
             who
             would
             argue
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               live
               for
               a
               Month
               or
               Year
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               I
               shall
               not
               ;
               if
               I
               shall
               not
               ,
               I
               need
               take
               no
               care
               to
               save
               my
               life
               ,
               seeing
               I
               shall
               die
               ;
               If
               I
               shall
               ,
               I
               need
               take
               no
               care
               ,
               for
               without
               taking
               care
               I
               shall
               live
            
             ;
             for
             seeing
             both
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Argument
             are
             but
             Hypothetical
             ,
             they
             can
             infer
             no
             positive
             Conclusion
             .
             But
             as
             to
             a
             Mans
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             only
             safe
             and
             sure
             way
             of
             
             arguing
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               I
               use
               the
               Grace
               and
               Means
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               infallibly
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               do
               not
               use
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               ground
               to
               expect
               that
               I
               shall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               me
               with
               all
               diligence
               that
               is
               possible
               make
               use
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             
               absolute
               Reprobation
            
             ,
             that
             maketh
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             the
             effectual
             use
             of
             the
             means
             
               absolutely
               impossible
            
             to
             many
             thousands
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             woful
             and
             miserable
             Discouragement
             unto
             People
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             hath
             procured
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             both
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             an
             inward
             Principle
             of
             divine
             Grace
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Life
             and
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             free
             Gift
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             together
             with
             subordinate
             and
             concurring
             outward
             Means
             and
             Helps
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             but
             sufficient
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             one
             time
             or
             another
             ,
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             ordinary
             outward
             means
             of
             Salvation
             is
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             that
             was
             crucified
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             by
             qualified
             Men
             ;
             or
             failing
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             reading
             ,
             or
             hearing
             read
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             preach
             unto
             all
             men
             ;
             or
             failing
             of
             these
             outward
             means
             ,
             God
             supplying
             them
             by
             his
             inward
             Teachings
             and
             Revelations
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             secret
             ways
             and
             manners
             of
             his
             divine
             Providences
             ,
             Dealings
             and
             Dispensations
             unknown
             to
             most
             Men
             :
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             
             first
             part
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
             
               Therefore
               as
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               Judgment
               came
               upon
               all
               Men
               ,
               to
               Condemnation
               ;
               even
               so
               by
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               one
               ,
               the
               free
               Gift
               is
               come
               upon
               all
               men
               unto
               Justification
               of
               Life
               :
               the
               which
               Righteousness
               of
               one
               ,
               is
               the
               active
               and
               passive
               Obedience
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               free
               Gift
               is
               come
               upon
               all
               .
            
             The
             which
             free
             Gift
             is
             called
             Grace
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Gift
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             is
             expressed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             by
             four
             sundry
             Greek
             Words
             in
             the
             Greek
             Text
             ,
             as
             
               Charis
               ,
               Charisma
               ,
               Dorea
               Dorema
               ,
            
             all
             very
             significant
             ;
             see
             further
             John
             1.9
             .
             
               He
               was
               that
               true
               Light
               that
               lighteth
               every
               Man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World.
            
             And
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             John
             1.4
             .
             and
             John
             8.12
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               that
               followeth
               me
               shall
               not
               walk
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               but
               shall
               have
               the
               Light
               of
               Life
               .
            
             And
             Tit.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               For
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               Salvation
               hath
               appeared
               unto
               all
               Men
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               deny
               Vngodliness
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             Verse
             13.
             
             
               Looking
               for
               that
               blessed
               Hope
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               that
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Ephes
             .
             3.6
             .
             
               That
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               should
               be
               fellow
               .
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               ,
               and
               partakers
               of
               his
               Promise
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Col.
             1.26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               The
               Mystery
               which
               hath
               been
               hid
               from
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               made
               manifest
               to
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               would
               make
               known
               what
               is
               the
               Riches
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               this
               Mystery
               in
               the
            
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               which
               is
               Christ
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               Hope
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             10.8
             .
             
               The
               Word
               is
               nigh
               thee
               ,
               in
               thy
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Heart
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               which
               we
               preach
               .
            
             And
             verse
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             He
             understandeth
             
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Moses
             preached
             in
             the
             People
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Deut.
            
             30.14
             .
             And
             because
             this
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             much
             hid
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             until
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             both
             in
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             Paul
             called
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Mystery
               hid
               from
               Ages
               and
               Generations
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             67.2
             .
             prayeth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               thy
               Way
               may
               be
               known
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               thy
               saving
               Health
            
             (
             
               or
               thy
               Jesus
            
             ,
             Hebr
             )
             
               in
               all
               Nations
            
             .
             For
             he
             saw
             that
             it
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             hid
             ,
             and
             vailed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             weakness
             and
             darkness
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             prayed
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             made
             known
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             grace
             or
             gift
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             all
             Men
             ,
             so
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Root
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             whom
             his
             grace
             cannot
             be
             separate
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             within
             a
             Day
             of
             Visitation
             ,
             or
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             in
             all
             men
             but
             Reprobates
             ,
             according
             to
             2
             Cor.
             13.6
             .
             And
             none
             are
             Reprobates
             ,
             until
             Christ
             have
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             up
             to
             final
             Impenitency
             and
             hardness
             of
             Heart
             .
             And
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             see
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
             
               For
               after
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               World
               by
               Wisdom
               knew
               not
               God
               ;
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               the
               foolishness
               of
               Preaching
               to
               save
               them
               that
               believe
            
             :
             See
             further
             ,
             Verse
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             Rom.
             16.26
             .
             John
             20.31
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             because
             of
             this
             universal
             Grace
             and
             love
             of
             God
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             freely
             given
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             a
             Saviour
             unto
             all
             Men
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             that
             
             his
             Gospel
             should
             be
             preached
             unto
             all
             Nations
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             ;
             and
             did
             also
             prophecy
             and
             fore-tell
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             preached
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             a
             Witness
             unto
             all
             Nations
             ,
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             mankind
             may
             be
             accountable
             to
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             or
             punished
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             having
             obeyed
             ,
             or
             disobeyed
             his
             glorious
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             unto
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             unto
             all
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             unto
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             divine
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             hath
             had
             its
             various
             Dispensations
             and
             Manifestations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             States
             and
             Conditions
             of
             men
             in
             it
             ,
             both
             among
             
               Jews
               ,
               Gentiles
            
             and
             Christians
             ;
             and
             especially
             both
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             People
             of
             Israel
             (
             excepting
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             others
             peculiarly
             favoured
             of
             God
             )
             the
             Principle
             it self
             was
             but
             little
             made
             known
             ,
             or
             revealed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             worth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Virtue
             ,
             Power
             and
             Glory
             that
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             reserving
             the
             more
             full
             Discovery
             and
             Revelation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             time
             after
             Christ
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             ;
             yet
             so
             much
             was
             discovered
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             good
             Fruit
             it
             brought
             
             forth
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Lovers
             and
             Improvers
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             means
             whereof
             ,
             they
             were
             accepted
             of
             God
             in
             that
             day
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whoever
             were
             perfectly
             justified
             ,
             and
             saved
             in
             any
             Place
             or
             Family
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             People
             ,
             or
             Faculty
             ,
             they
             were
             saved
             only
             and
             alone
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             even
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             rose
             again
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Name
             given
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             whereby
             Men
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             Name
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             who
             was
             crucified
             and
             raised
             again
             ,
             Acts
             4.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             here
             some
             will
             readily
             object
             ,
             
               How
               could
               any
               of
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               be
               justified
               or
               saved
               by
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               him
               ,
               &
               never
               had
               the
               Mystery
               of
               it
               revealed
               unto
               them
               ,
               &
               consequently
               had
               not
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               risen
               again
            
             ?
             And
             upon
             this
             Head
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             Truth
             ,
             both
             
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Independent
            
             and
             Baptist
             Teachers
             ,
             have
             taken
             great
             occasion
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             People
             ,
             called
             in
             scorn
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Religion
               is
               only
            
             Paganism
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             Christianity
             ,
             
               because
               they
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Heathens
             or
             Pagans
             
               can
               be
               saved
               by
               their
               giving
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Light
               within
               them
               ,
               without
               having
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               raised
               again
               ,
               outwardly
               preached
               unto
               them
               .
            
             But
             these
             Adversaries
             of
             Truth
             little
             consider
             what
             Hypocrites
             they
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Charge
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             that
             a
             Crime
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             they
             judge
             no
             Crime
             in
             themselves
             ;
             for
             they
             themselves
             hold
             ,
             
               That
               
               there
               are
               not
               only
               elect
               Infants
               ,
               dying
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               who
               are
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               Christ
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               worketh
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               but
               other
               elect
               Persons
               ,
               regenerated
               and
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               are
               uncapable
               of
               being
               outwardly
               called
               by
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             citing
             Luke
             18.15
             ,
             16.
             
             John
             3.3
             ,
             5.
             
             John
             3.8
             .
             John
             5.8
             .
             see
             Cap.
             10.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             of
             the
             
             Westminster-Confession
             ,
             owned
             by
             the
             New-England
             Churches
             ,
             and
             printed
             by
             them
             at
             Boston
             .
             And
             what
             they
             say
             of
             Infants
             ,
             and
             other
             elect
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             outwardly
             called
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             saved
             by
             Christ
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             worketh
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             the
             same
             ,
             these
             called
             Quakers
             say
             ,
             concerning
             the
             honest
             and
             faithful
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             obedient
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             outwardly
             called
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             by
             outward
             Preaching
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             were
             uncapable
             of
             being
             outwardly
             called
             ,
             when
             living
             in
             such
             remote
             Places
             and
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             never
             came
             within
             their
             reach
             .
             For
             as
             a
             deaf
             Man
             is
             uncapable
             of
             hearing
             a
             mans
             Voice
             ,
             so
             is
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             Hearing
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             faculty
             or
             sense
             of
             Hearing
             )
             uncapable
             of
             hearing
             the
             Voice
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             than
             his
             hearing
             can
             reach
             it
             .
             And
             seeing
             they
             plainly
             confess
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             such
             elect
             Persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             only
             Infants
             ,
             but
             these
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             who
             are
             Regenerated
             ,
             and
             saved
             by
             Christ
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             worketh
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             
             as
             their
             Words
             are
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Words
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             use
             can
             be
             made
             of
             them
             against
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             confessed
             them
             )
             then
             let
             them
             forever
             be
             ashamed
             to
             cry
             out
             any
             more
             against
             the
             honest
             People
             ,
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             these
             honest
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             heard
             of
             Christ
             outwardly
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             belonging
             to
             God's
             Election
             ,
             are
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             through
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Spirit
             work
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             Infants
             ,
             and
             persons
             at
             Age
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             outwardly
             called
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             uncapable
             of
             being
             so
             called
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             recal
             and
             condemn
             their
             false
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               committed
               his
               Counsel
               wholly
               to
               Writing
               ;
               and
               the
               former
               ways
               of
               God's
               revealing
               his
               Will
               unto
               his
               People
               are
               now
               ceased
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               new
               Revelation
               :
            
             As
             they
             have
             expresly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             reserve
             or
             exception
             ,
             affirmed
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             and
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             For
             if
             God
             hath
             committed
             his
             Counsel
             wholly
             to
             Writing
             ,
             then
             nothing
             of
             his
             Counsel
             is
             extant
             ,
             where
             that
             Writing
             is
             not
             extant
             .
             And
             if
             all
             divine
             Revelation
             be
             ceased
             ,
             then
             neither
             Infants
             ,
             nor
             other
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             outwardly
             called
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             have
             any
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             inward
             Call
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Or
             if
             Infants
             ,
             and
             other
             Persons
             belonging
             to
             God's
             Election
             ,
             be
             inwardly
             called
             ,
             and
             renewed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             God
             hath
             not
             committed
             his
             Counsel
             wholly
             to
             Writing
             ,
             nor
             are
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             God's
             revealing
             his
             Will
             to
             men
             ceased
             :
             for
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             
             it
             is
             revealed
             to
             all
             elect
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             outwardly
             called
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             working
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             whether
             any
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             saved
             or
             justified
             ,
             without
             the
             express
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             risen
             again
             ,
             is
             one
             Question
             ;
             and
             whether
             without
             all
             outward
             hearing
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             outwardly
             Preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             another
             Question
             :
             For
             without
             all
             outward
             preaching
             of
             Men
             ,
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             can
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             preached
             inwardly
             to
             Men
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             Faith
             can
             be
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             that
             inward
             hearing
             ,
             as
             these
             Men
             confess
             .
             And
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             hard
             and
             difficult
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             honest
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             did
             by
             Nature
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             Principle
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Nature
            
             implanted
             into
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Men
             )
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             had
             that
             express
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             hard
             and
             difficult
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             affirm
             they
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             worketh
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             might
             reveal
             it
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             grant
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               doth
               work
               in
               all
               elect
               Persons
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               outwardly
               called
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               doth
               regenerate
               and
               save
               them
               by
               Christ.
            
             And
             to
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Work
             of
             Salvation
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             commonly
             done
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             but
             hath
             its
             gradual
             Steps
             ,
             its
             
             
               beginning
               ,
               progress
            
             and
             finishing
             ,
             even
             as
             Faith
             it self
             hath
             ;
             for
             as
             at
             the
             first
             instant
             of
             a
             Man's
             sincere
             believing
             ,
             he
             is
             en●●ed
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             as
             his
             Faith
             groweth
             ,
             his
             Salvation
             doth
             gradually
             encrease
             and
             grow
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             which
             Salvation
             is
             not
             only
             a
             
               Salvation
               from
               Wrath
               to
               come
            
             ,
             or
             from
             Hell
             fire
             and
             torment
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             
               Salvation
               from
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             from
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Error
             ,
             and
             Darkness
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             a
             thorow
             renewing
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             Man
             into
             Conformity
             unto
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             and
             second
             Adam
             :
             And
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             renewed
             in
             them
             that
             are
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             according
             to
             Col.
             3.10
             .
             
               And
               have
               put
               on
               the
               new
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               renewed
               in
            
             Knowledge
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               him
               that
               created
               him
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               perfect
               Salvation
            
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             had
             without
             the
             full
             and
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             which
             full
             and
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             both
             as
             he
             is
             that
             eternal
             Word
             ,
             and
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             crucified
             and
             raised
             ,
             which
             Paul
             calleth
             
               the
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             :
             And
             that
             both
             Salvation
             and
             Faith
             is
             gradual
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             steps
             and
             progress
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             growth
             and
             
             perfection
             ,
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             experience
             ▪
             for
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             believing
             Philippians
             ,
             exhorted
             them
             to
             work
             out
             their
             Salvation
             with
             Fear
             and
             Trembling
             ,
             2
             Philip.
             12.
             
             So
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             entred
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             through
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             perfected
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             to
             be
             further
             wrought
             out
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             this
             great
             Work
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             
               It
               was
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               them
               ,
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             And
             Paul
             encouraged
             the
             believing
             Romans
             ,
             and
             also
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Now
               is
               our
               Salvation
               nearer
               than
               when
               we
               believed
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.11
             .
             And
             the
             perfect
             
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
            
             is
             called
             the
             
               end
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
             And
             verse
             10.
             
             
               Of
               which
               Salvation
               the
               Prophets
               have
               enquired
               ,
               and
               searched
               diligently
               ,
               who
               prophecyed
               of
               the
               Grace
               that
               should
               come
               unto
               you
               .
            
             Verse
             11.
             
             
               Searching
               what
               ,
               or
               what
               manner
               of
               time
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               them
               did
               signifie
               ,
               when
               it
               testified
               before-hand
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               that
               should
               follow
               .
            
             And
             Verse
             13.
             
             
               Wherefore
               gird
               up
               the
               Loins
               of
               your
               Mind
               ,
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               Grace
               that
               is
               to
               be
               brought
               unto
               you
               in
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             so
             the
             Greek
             hath
             ,
             viz.
             Enapokalepsei
             )
             And
             Philip.
             1.6
             .
             
               Being
               confident
               of
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               Work
               in
               you
               ,
               will
               perform
               it
               unto
               the
               Day
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             outward
             Creation
             ,
             is
             distinguished
             into
             six
             Days
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Day
             of
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             Rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfection
             :
             So
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             inward
             Creation
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             creating
             Men
             anew
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Analogy
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             its
             six
             Days
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             spiritual
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             Rest
             ,
             according
             to
             Heb.
             4.9
             .
             
               There
               remaineth
               therefore
               a
               Sabbath
               to
               the
               People
               of
               God.
            
             And
             verse
             11.
             
             
               For
               he
               that
               is
               entred
               into
               his
               Rest
               ,
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               own
               Works
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               from
               his
               .
            
             And
             Verse
             11.
             
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               therefore
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               Rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             its
             plain
             ,
             the
             Writer
             doth
             hint
             at
             the
             said
             Analogy
             .
             Now
             though
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             and
             raised
             again
             ,
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             finishing
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             Salvation
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             and
             plain
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             universally
             belong
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
             For
             we
             can
             prove
             most
             clearly
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Work
             of
             Salvation
             was
             begun
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             that
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             to
             instance
             in
             Nathaniel
             ,
             of
             whom
             Christ
             gave
             a
             noble
             Testimony
             ,
             
               Behold
               an
            
             Israelite
             
               indeed
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               no
               Guile
               ,
            
             John
             1.47
             .
             And
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             he
             had
             not
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             as
             being
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             reasoned
             or
             questioned
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Can
               any
               good
               thing
               come
               out
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ?
             Philip
             
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               Come
               and
               see
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Next
             ,
             to
             instance
             in
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             for
             sometime
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Peter
             had
             confessed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             had
             told
             him
             ,
             his
             Father
             had
             revealed
             it
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             was
             for
             all
             that
             
             hid
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             :
             For
             this
             ,
             see
             Mark
             9.31
             .
             
               For
               he
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               is
               delivered
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               kill
               him
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               he
               is
               killed
               ,
               he
               shall
               rise
               the
               third
               Day
               .
            
             And
             verse
             32.
             
             
               But
               they
               understood
               not
               that
               saying
               ,
               and
               were
               afraid
               to
               ask
               him
               .
            
             See
             again
             ,
             Luke
             9.43
             .
             But
             that
             instance
             of
             Cornelius
             is
             a
             most
             manifest
             and
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             this
             Truth
             :
             For
             this
             Cornelius
             was
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Proselite
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             sure
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             alledge
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Proselite
             of
             the
             Gate
             (
             according
             to
             that
             distinction
             that
             was
             among
             the
             Jews
             of
             a
             two
             fold
             sort
             of
             Proselites
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             received
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             receive
             Circumcision
             )
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             barely
             alledged
             without
             all
             proof
             .
             But
             if
             he
             was
             a
             Proselite
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             was
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             express
             Knowledge
             ,
             nor
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             Peter
             was
             sent
             to
             preach
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             hearing
             of
             which
             he
             was
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             the
             Angel
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             Peter
             
               should
               speak
               Words
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               and
               all
               his
               House
               should
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             see
             Acts
             11.14
             .
             Now
             altho'
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             appeared
             unto
             him
             ,
             Cornelius
             had
             no
             Knowledge
             nor
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             ;
             and
             well
             were
             it
             for
             many
             called
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             as
             good
             estate
             as
             he
             then
             was
             in
             :
             When
             the
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             
             him
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               his
               Alms
               were
               come
               up
               for
               a
               memorial
               before
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.4
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             verse
             2.
             
             
               He
               was
               a
               devout
               Man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               House
               ,
               which
               gave
               much
               Alms
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               prayed
               unto
               God
               alway
               .
            
             And
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             ,
             Peter
             began
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Acts
             10.34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               Of
               a
               truth
               ,
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               Persons
               ,
               but
               in
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               him
               ,
               and
               worketh
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             Now
             who
             dare
             be
             so
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             Cornelius
             at
             this
             time
             had
             no
             real
             and
             true
             beginning
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             of
             saving
             Grace
             and
             Faith
             ,
             before
             Peter
             did
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
             &
             raised
             again
             unto
             him
             ?
             For
             although
             Cornelius
             had
             not
             at
             that
             time
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             (
             without
             all
             question
             )
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             was
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             that
             Word
             was
             Christ
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             fully
             revealed
             unto
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             state
             he
             was
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             yet
             not
             for
             his
             Works
             sake
             ,
             but
             for
             Christ
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             Men
             may
             have
             a
             beginning
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             true
             Work
             of
             Salvation
             begun
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             ,
             is
             not
             revealed
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             that
             Mystery
             (
             being
             so
             great
             as
             it
             is
             )
             was
             not
             in
             that
             Day
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             before
             Christ
             came
             and
             suffered
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             preached
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             first
             and
             most
             necessary
             things
             to
             be
             first
             known
             and
             believed
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             which
             no
             Man
             could
             be
             in
             any
             degree
             blessed
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             
             Christ
             began
             to
             Preach
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             preached
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             he
             suffered
             Death
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             them
             an
             express
             Commission
             to
             preach
             it
             to
             all
             People
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             Mystery
             of
             it
             at
             that
             time
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             preach
             it
             then
             :
             Nor
             did
             he
             preach
             it
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             afterward●
             until
             the
             time
             drew
             near
             that
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             .
             In
             all
             that
             excellent
             Sermon
             of
             his
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             not
             one
             Title
             or
             Word
             doth
             he
             mention
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             expresly
             ,
             but
             he
             taught
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             expounded
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             its
             extent
             ,
             far
             beyond
             the
             reach
             and
             conception
             which
             the
             People
             had
             of
             it
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             withal
             dropped
             some
             Evangelical
             Precepts
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             the
             right
             way
             of
             
               Prayers
               ,
               Fasting
            
             and
             Alms
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             them
             blessed
             ,
             that
             hungred
             and
             thirsted
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             were
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             were
             Merciful
             ,
             that
             were
             Meek
             ,
             and
             Peace-makers
             ,
             and
             that
             mourned
             ,
             &c.
             and
             suffered
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             very
             safely
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             express
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             absolute
             and
             indispensible
             necessity
             (
             especially
             where
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             preached
             ,
             nor
             revealed
             )
             unto
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             Man's
             Salvation
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             really
             of
             absolute
             and
             indispensible
             necessity
             unto
             the
             finishing
             and
             perfecting
             
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             our
             inward
             renewing
             unto
             God
             ,
             when
             perfected
             ,
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             renewing
             us
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             part
             only
             ,
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             part
             of
             that
             perfect
             Image
             ,
             is
             the
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             to
             know
             is
             Life
             Eternal
             ;
             and
             that
             perfect
             Knowledge
             requireth
             men
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
            
             ,
             as
             Paul
             called
             it
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             But
             if
             these
             Men
             ,
             who
             own
             that
             said
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             all
             these
             honest
             Gentiles
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             do
             now
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             had
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             outwardly
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             diligent
             to
             frame
             their
             Lives
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             died
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             did
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             may
             the
             rather
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             .
             For
             what
             if
             they
             had
             not
             the
             perfect
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             when
             they
             lived
             ?
             Yet
             they
             might
             have
             it
             at
             their
             Death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             passing
             through
             the
             Valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             Death
             ,
             according
             to
             Psal
             .
             23.4
             .
             Even
             when
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             unto
             the
             Living
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ?
             And
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Job
             33.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               When
               a
               Mans
               Soul
               draweth
               near
               unto
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               his
               Life
               to
               the
               Destroyers
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Messenger
               with
               him
               ,
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               Thousand
               ,
               to
               show
               unto
               Man
               his
               Vprightness
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               gracious
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Deliver
               him
               from
               going
               down
               to
               the
               Pit
               ;
               I
               have
               found
               a
               Ransom
               ,
               or
               
               Attonement
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Hebr.
             or
             Margin
             of
             the
             English
             Bible
             .
             Or
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             they
             receive
             this
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             after
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             according
             to
             your
             Doctrin
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Souls
               of
               the
               Righteous
            
             (
             generally
             or
             universally
             )
             
               after
               Death
            
             (
             note
             ,
             
               after
               Death
            
             )
             
               being
               then
               made
               perfect
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               are
               received
               into
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             These
             are
             the
             express
             Words
             of
             your
             Catechism
             ,
             cap.
             32.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             But
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             or
             at
             what
             precise
             time
             these
             honest
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             used
             their
             greatest
             diligence
             to
             frame
             their
             Lives
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             had
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             outwardly
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             then
             lived
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             my
             present
             business
             to
             determine
             :
             It
             doth
             suffice
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             demonstrated
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Men
             have
             been
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             had
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             made
             known
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             surely
             ,
             these
             Men
             continuing
             faithful
             to
             what
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             when
             they
             died
             ,
             could
             not
             perish
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             Man
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             Work
             of
             Salvation
             really
             begun
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             but
             as
             a
             Child
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             holdeth
             fast
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Confidence
             firm
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             can
             perish
             ,
             Heb.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             diversity
             of
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             the
             divine
             Grace
             given
             unto
             Men
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Ages
             and
             Places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             States
             and
             Capacities
             of
             
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             testimony
             is
             very
             plain
             and
             clear
             ,
             which
             declareth
             both
             of
             the
             manifold
             Grace
             ,
             and
             manifold
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.10
             .
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Ephes
             .
             1.10
             .
             Paul
             mentioneth
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             greatest
             ,
             wi●h
             respect
             to
             the
             fore-going
             Dispensations
             ,
             before
             that
             fulness
             of
             time
             came
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             distinguish
             them
             very
             plainly
             into
             three
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Diversity
               of
               Operations
               ,
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               and
               Diversity
               of
               Administrations
               ,
               but
               one
               Lord
               ;
               and
               Diversity
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               but
               one
               Spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             operations
             belonging
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             inwardly
             dispensed
             ,
             the
             Administrations
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ's
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Gifts
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             :
             And
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             that
             divine
             Dispensation
             proper
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             Children
             ,
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             Virtue
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             in
             Youth
             ,
             or
             middle
             Age
             ;
             the
             third
             as
             proper
             to
             Men
             of
             full
             ,
             or
             ripe
             Age.
             And
             each
             of
             these
             Dispensations
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             their
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             inward
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             
               spiritual
               Washing
            
             ;
             the
             first
             being
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             the
             second
             being
             the
             Baptism
             both
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             the
             third
             being
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             
             to
             administer
             ,
             after
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             three
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             did
             not
             work
             together
             in
             all
             these
             three
             Dispensations
             ;
             for
             certainly
             they
             did
             ;
             but
             because
             in
             the
             first
             Dispensation
             ,
             God
             only
             was
             known
             as
             Creator
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             mankind
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             were
             known
             ▪
             and
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             more
             abundant
             divine
             Grace
             that
             accompanieth
             this
             Knowledge
             ,
             largely
             opened
             and
             revealed
             .
             And
             though
             I
             say
             the
             first
             belonged
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             inwardly
             dispensed
             ,
             yet
             that
             very
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             meerly
             Legal
             ,
             but
             had
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             mixed
             with
             it
             :
             For
             no
             Dispensation
             ,
             without
             the
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             in
             any
             respect
             serviceable
             unto
             Men
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Law
             ,
             both
             as
             outwardly
             and
             inwardly
             administred
             ,
             had
             always
             some
             measure
             of
             divine
             Grace
             mixed
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             being
             commonly
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             God
             did
             reveal
             himself
             
               to
               be
               a
               gracious
               and
               merciful
               God
               ,
               visiting
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               Children
               ,
               unto
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Generation
               ,
               but
               shewing
               Mercy
               to
               Thousands
               of
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             And
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             from
             the
             express
             
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             the
             Obedience
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             all
             ,
             the
             free
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             come
             upon
             all
             unto
             Justification
             of
             Life
             ,
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
             And
             Christ
             himself
             is
             the
             Mystery
             hid
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             being
             that
             
               Word
               of
               Faith
            
             which
             Moses
             preached
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Paul
             in
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             really
             that
             Light
             that
             doth
             lighten
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             is
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             heard
             him
             outwardly
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             real
             Blasphemy
             (
             though
             pardonable
             upon
             Repentance
             )
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             of
             both
             Old
             and
             New-England
             have
             said
             in
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Light
               in
               men
            
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             call
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             )
             
               that
               doth
               so
               far
               manifest
               the
               Goodness
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               leave
               men
               inexcusable
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               give
               that
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ;
             as
             they
             expresly
             affirm
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             And
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             4.
             they
             say
             expresly
             ,
             
               Men
               not
               professing
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             )
             
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               diligent
               to
               frame
               their
               Lives
               according
               to
               the
               Light
               that
               is
               in
               them
            
             ;
             Which
             here
             again
             they
             call
             
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             safely
             enough
             owned
             (
             in
             a
             true
             Scripture
             sense
             )
             though
             not
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             so
             call
             it
             .
             For
             as
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               Light
               of
               men
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             John
             1.4
             .
             
               In
               him
               was
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               was
               the
               Light
               of
               men
            
             )
             so
             
             he
             may
             be
             very
             well
             called
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             lightning
             the
             dark
             Nature
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             quickning
             and
             sanctifying
             Nature
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             joyn
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               James
            
             calleth
             it
             ,
             
               Ton
               Emphuton
               Logon
            
             ,
             the
             innate
             Word
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             put
             into
             the
             Nature
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             their
             Souls
             .
             But
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             of
             Old
             and
             New-England
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             mean
             only
             that
             it
             is
             some
             natural
             Faculty
             of
             man's
             Soul
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             natural
             Understanding
             ,
             or
             his
             natural
             Mind
             &
             Conscience
             :
             And
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Light
             ,
             or
             Principle
             of
             Knowledge
             or
             Virtue
             in
             man
             ,
             generally
             and
             universally
             ,
             nay
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             who
             profess
             not
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             though
             ever
             so
             diligent
             to
             frame
             their
             Lives
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             expresly
             affirm
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             manifest
             Contradiction
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             ,
             they
             have
             confessed
             ,
             
               That
               Persons
               elected
               ,
               are
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               regenerated
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               are
               uncapable
               of
               being
               outwardly
               called
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             that
             Light
             that
             is
             in
             men
             generally
             (
             within
             their
             day
             of
             visitation
             )
             is
             not
             any
             natural
             Faculty
             of
             man's
             Soul
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             his
             natural
             Understanding
             or
             Conscience
             is
             manifest
             ;
             1
             st
             because
             they
             do
             confess
             ,
             that
             Man
             by
             his
             fall
             is
             become
             dead
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             wholly
             defiled
             in
             all
             the
             Faculties
             and
             Parts
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             indeed
             so
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             his
             Understanding
             is
             so
             darkned
             naturally
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             called
             Darkness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
             he
             hath
             not
             any
             Light
             that
             is
             left
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             some
             call
             it
             the
             
               Reliques
               of
               Light
               left
               in
               him
               since
               the
               Fall
            
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             did
             fall
             wholly
             ,
             then
             no
             Light
             was
             left
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             Virtue
             ,
             nor
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             they
             confess
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             sect
             .
             3.
             that
             
               Man
               is
               altogether
               averse
               from
               good
               .
            
             2
             dly
             ,
             they
             confess
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Sin
               is
               a
               Transgression
               of
               the
               righteous
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             cap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             outwardly
             delivered
             unto
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             Sinners
             ,
             do
             transgress
             against
             the
             righteous
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             now
             where
             is
             this
             righteous
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ?
             And
             this
             righteous
             Law
             cannot
             be
             any
             natural
             Faculty
             of
             fallen
             Man
             ,
             which
             they
             confess
             is
             wholly
             defiled
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             unholy
             ,
             and
             unrighteous
             .
             3
             dly
             ,
             they
             confess
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               leave
               men
               unexcusable
               ,
            
             sect
             .
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             sufficient
             to
             make
             men
             excusable
             ,
             who
             are
             diligent
             to
             frame
             their
             Life
             according
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             the
             very
             instinct
             of
             common
             Justice
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             mens
             Hearts
             .
             4
             thly
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             their
             Thoughts
             did
             excuse
             them
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             accuse
             them
             in
             evil
             doing
             ,
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
             5
             thly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             plainly
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
             the
             true
             Translation
             being
             ,
             
               Their
               Conscience
               co-witnessing
               or
               bearing
               a
               joynt
               Witness
               with
               that
               righteous
               Law
               or
               Principle
               .
            
             6
             thly
             ,
             He
             calleth
             it
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             shewed
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             gave
             them
             the
             
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shewed
             them
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             that
             leadeth
             to
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             also
             gave
             them
             to
             know
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             revealed
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             from
             Heaven
             against
             them
             :
             And
             because
             that
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             knew
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             nor
             were
             thankful
             ,
             therefore
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             Reprobates
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             far
             less
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             alledg
             .
             And
             therefore
             any
             Light
             or
             Illumination
             that
             these
             Gentiles
             had
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             men
             have
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             new
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             gracious
             Visitation
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             doth
             inwardly
             speak
             to
             men
             generally
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             both
             in
             good
             men
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             is
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             doth
             warn
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             fore-warn
             them
             of
             Evil
             and
             Wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             doth
             reprove
             and
             convince
             them
             of
             Sin
             ,
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             94.10
             .
             Psal
             .
             50.1
             ,
             16
             ,
             to
             22.
             
             Amos
             4.13
             .
             Micah
             6.8
             .
             Prov.
             8.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Job
             28.28
             .
             Chap.
             24.13
             .
             and
             21.14
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             place
             greatly
             worth
             noticing
             ,
             Luke
             12.20
             .
             
               God
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Thou
               Fool
               ,
               this
               Night
               thy
               Soul
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               .
            
             And
             where
             did
             God
             say
             thus
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Heart
             ?
             And
             therefore
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             to
             speak
             to
             men
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             warn
             ,
             and
             fore-warn
             them
             of
             evil
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             and
             incline
             them
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             And
             they
             
             who
             deny
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             belye
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               that
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               calleth
               to
               men
               in
               their
               Hearts
            
             ;
             so
             they
             do
             a
             great
             injury
             and
             wrong
             unto
             men
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             turning
             them
             to
             God's
             Teachings
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             turn
             them
             away
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             ill
             deserve
             so
             great
             Wages
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             People
             from
             God's
             inward
             teachings
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             their
             Souls
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             although
             the
             dispensations
             of
             the
             divine
             Grace
             be
             various
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             variously
             distinguished
             into
             a
             more
             or
             less
             number
             ,
             yet
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             Author
             of
             all
             these
             various
             Dispensations
             ;
             and
             who-ever
             is
             faithful
             unto
             God
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             accepted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             though
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             pure
             and
             perfect
             Christian
             and
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             far
             surpassing
             either
             that
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             the
             outward
             Law
             ,
             or
             that
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             outward
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             their
             Glory
             in
             their
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             inward
             divine
             Dispensation
             that
             is
             now
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             Christ
             as
             yet
             outwardly
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             hath
             its
             Glory
             and
             great
             Service
             and
             Blessing
             to
             them
             who
             are
             faithful
             to
             God
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             such
             who
             continue
             faithful
             therein
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             shall
             never
             perish
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             not
             purely
             and
             throughly
             Christian
             and
             Evangelical
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             Legal
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             partly
             Christian
             and
             Evangelical
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             is
             hid
             within
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Wheel
             within
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             was
             hid
             within
             the
             outer
             Court
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             first
             Dispensation
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             lieth
             as
             in
             swadling
             Cloathes
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Jews
             do
             not
             know
             him
             as
             he
             is
             there
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             the
             Wise
             men
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             do
             both
             know
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             both
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             ,
             blessed
             forever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Concerning
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whether
                 Assurance
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               justifieth
               the
               Vngodly
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.5
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             he
             doth
             justifie
             them
             in
             their
             Ungodliness
             ,
             but
             from
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             like
             manner
             of
             Speech
             is
             used
             ,
             Acts
             13.39
             .
             
               And
               by
               him
               all
               that
               believe
               ,
               are
               justified
               from
               all
               things
               ,
               from
               which
               ye
               could
               not
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             .
             For
             seeing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
               He
               that
               justifieth
               the
               Wicked
               is
               an
               Abomination
               to
               the
               
               Lord
               ,
            
             Prov.
             17.15
             .
             God
             himself
             can
             do
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             justifie
             a
             wicked
             or
             ungodly
             man
             in
             his
             Ungodliness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             only
             the
             true
             believer
             ,
             who
             hath
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             God
             justifieth
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             only
             he
             who
             is
             truly
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             or
             born
             again
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             justifie
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Seed
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Isa
             .
             45.25
             .
             
               In
               the
               Lord
               shall
               all
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             Israel
             
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               shall
               glory
               .
            
             For
             as
             a
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             dyeth
             ,
             by
             his
             Will
             or
             Testament
             ,
             leaveth
             his
             Goods
             or
             Riches
             not
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             own
             Kindred
             ,
             as
             his
             Brethern
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Wife
             ;
             so
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             left
             by
             his
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             when
             he
             dyed
             ,
             his
             Spiritual
             Goods
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Remission
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Justification
               ,
               Adoption
               ,
            
             and
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             only
             to
             his
             true
             spiritual
             Kindred
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             born
             from
             Above
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             related
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             true
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             spiritual
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             his
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             according
             to
             Ephes
             .
             5.30
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             therefore
             not
             only
             Faith
             ,
             but
             true
             inward
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             a
             thorow
             inward
             renewing
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Conformity
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             Condition
             and
             Qualification
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             in
             order
             unto
             mens
             being
             perfectly
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             no
             man
             is
             justified
             ,
             but
             who
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             so
             no
             
             man
             is
             any
             more
             ,
             or
             further
             justified
             than
             he
             is
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             According
             unto
             which
             ,
             God
             doth
             justifie
             men
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             real
             inward
             Righteousness
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             beget
             in
             them
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Faith
             ,
             but
             
               Love
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               true
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             
               Holiness
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             Humility
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Evangelical
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Means
             whereby
             men
             obtain
             free
             Justification
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             ,
             and
             fitted
             or
             qualified
             to
             apply
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             the
             same
             imputed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             theirs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             spiritual
             Blessings
             ,
             Gifts
             and
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             blessed
             Effects
             and
             Fruits
             of
             it
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Line
             that
             is
             straight
             cannot
             be
             applyed
             unto
             another
             Line
             that
             is
             crooked
             ,
             but
             unto
             a
             Line
             that
             is
             straight
             ;
             so
             cannot
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             applyed
             unto
             men
             for
             Justification
             ,
             unless
             these
             men
             be
             made
             righteous
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             likeness
             ,
             or
             conformity
             unto
             him
             ,
             although
             not
             equal
             unto
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             John
             did
             seasonably
             give
             the
             warning
             and
             caution
             ,
             fore-seeing
             that
             many
             would
             claim
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             or
             justified
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             really
             doers
             or
             workers
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             1
             John
             3.7
             .
             
               Little
               Children
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ;
               he
               that
               doth
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               righteous
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               righteous
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             John
             said
             ,
             
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             equivalent
             to
             their
             being
             justified
             ,
             seeing
             Justification
             doth
             include
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             a
             Right
             ,
             or
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             Tree
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             gross
             Error
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             and
             Antichristian
             Doctrin
             ,
             in
             these
             Faith-publishers
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             espoused
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independant
             Teachers
             in
             
               New-England
               ,
               That
               God
               doth
               justifie
               men
               ,
               not
               by
               infusing
               Righteousness
               into
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               pardoning
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               accepting
               them
               as
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             cap.
             11.
             sect
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             also
             ,
             that
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Faith
               receiving
               and
               resting
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               the
               alone
               Instrument
               of
               Justification
               ,
            
             is
             another
             great
             Error
             .
             For
             as
             Faith
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             one
             Hand
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             it
             receiveth
             and
             embraceth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             inward
             Evangelical
             Grace
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             that
             is
             shed
             abroad
             or
             infused
             into
             the
             Soul
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             another
             Hand
             and
             Arm
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             receive
             and
             embrace
             him
             .
             And
             all
             the
             inward
             Evangelical
             divine
             Virtues
             and
             Graces
             that
             are
             wrought
             and
             begot
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             ,
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             a
             whole
             intire
             Body
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             Members
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             doth
             embrace
             and
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             thus
             a
             perfect
             Union
             cometh
             to
             be
             witnessed
             betwixt
             the
             faithful
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             joined
             unto
             him
             ,
             receiveth
             him
             ,
             and
             cleaveth
             
             unto
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             one
             single
             Grace
             or
             Virtue
             ,
             called
             Faith
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             other
             divine
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             a
             whole
             intire
             Body
             ,
             having
             many
             Members
             and
             Joynts
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             cleaveth
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             streight
             Line
             is
             joyned
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             streight
             Body
             to
             another
             ,
             not
             in
             part
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             parts
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             embrace
             the
             whole
             Soul
             in
             all
             its
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             Powers
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             freely
             conferred
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             true
             Believers
             are
             said
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             putteth
             on
             a
             Garment
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             putteth
             on
             a
             compleat
             or
             intire
             Garment
             ,
             every
             part
             of
             his
             Body
             cleaveth
             to
             it
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             Soul
             that
             putteth
             on
             Christ
             ,
             cleaveth
             to
             him
             by
             all
             its
             spiritual
             Members
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             divine
             Evangelical
             Virtues
             ,
             wrought
             in
             it
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Sins
             and
             evil
             Lusts
             are
             called
             the
             Members
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             though
             real
             inward
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Faith
             ,
             be
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             justified
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Ground
             of
             Justification
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             without
             the
             Gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             in
             his
             intire
             and
             perfect
             Obedience
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             the
             alone
             and
             only
             Foundation
             and
             ground
             of
             Justification
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             are
             to
             rest
             for
             Justification
             ,
             and
             Remission
             of
             all
             Sin
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             man
             is
             to
             rest
             or
             relie
             upon
             the
             best
             
             Works
             ,
             or
             Righteousness
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             even
             when
             helped
             to
             perform
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             this
             were
             to
             put
             good
             Works
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             no
             Works
             of
             Righteousness
             or
             Holiness
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Saints
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Justification
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             
               free
               Love
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               Grace
            
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             revealed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             through
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             For
             seeing
             all
             men
             generally
             have
             sinned
             ,
             no
             mans
             best
             Obedience
             for
             Sin
             formerly
             committed
             ,
             can
             be
             a
             Ransom
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             Christ
             alone
             is
             the
             Ransom
             ,
             even
             he
             who
             was
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             )
             
               The
               Just
               having
               suffered
               for
               the
               Vnjust
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               us
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             as
             no
             man
             can
             redeem
             the
             Soul
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             so
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             redeem
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Soul
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               ceaseth
               forever
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             49.8
             .
             viz.
             to
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             only
             and
             alone
             the
             Work
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             according
             to
             verse
             15.
             
             
               But
               God
               will
               redeem
               my
               Soul
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               me
               ,
               Selah
               .
            
             See
             further
             these
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.7
             .
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             Heb.
             9.12
             ,
             15.
             
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             .
             Rev.
             5.9
             .
             Mat.
             20.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.6
             .
             Job
             .
             33.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             seeing
             Remission
             and
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             or
             branch
             of
             Justification
             ,
             as
             these
             Faith-publishers
             do
             acknowledg
             ,
             and
             that
             repentance
             is
             of
             such
             necessity
             ,
             that
             none
             
             may
             expect
             pardon
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             confess
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             very
             manifest
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             (
             though
             in
             plain
             contradiction
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrin
             )
             that
             Repentance
             is
             a
             necessary
             Instrument
             and
             Condition
             whereby
             to
             obtain
             Justification
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             layeth
             equal
             weight
             upon
             Repentance
             and
             Conversion
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             upon
             Faith
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             obtain
             Remission
             or
             Pardon
             of
             Sins
             ,
             Acts
             3.19
             .
             
               Repent
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               that
               your
               Sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
            
             Acts
             26.18
             .
             
               To
               turn
               them
               from
               Darkness
               unto
               Light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Titus
             3.5
             .
             
               Not
               by
               Works
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               Mercy
               he
               saved
               us
               .
            
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             Works
             before
             ,
             or
             without
             true
             Faith
             are
             understood
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             inward
             Work
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             following
             Words
             ,
             
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             real
             inward
             Work
             of
             Sanctification
             and
             Obedience
             had
             not
             been
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             would
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Work
               out
               your
               Salvation
               with
               Fear
               and
               Trembling
               :
               And
               if
               ye
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             when
             Paul
             doth
             so
             earnestly
             plead
             that
             men
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             he
             doth
             only
             exclude
             these
             legal
             Performances
             and
             Observations
             that
             the
             Jews
             rested
             in
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Works
             ,
             however
             so
             good
             or
             holy
             ,
             being
             performed
             by
             men
             ,
             ought
             
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             ,
             as
             a
             Foundation
             or
             ground
             of
             Justification
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             exclude
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Death
             of
             no
             effect
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             James
             doth
             plead
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             
               men
               are
               justified
               by
               Works
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Faith
               only
               ,
            
             giving
             an
             instance
             in
             Abraham
             and
             Rahab
             ,
             he
             only
             placeth
             Faith
             and
             Works
             together
             (
             viz.
             such
             Works
             as
             accompany
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             work
             together
             with
             it
             )
             as
             necessary
             Instruments
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             whereby
             to
             obtain
             Justification
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Foundation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             whereas
             Paul
             generally
             so
             much
             useth
             that
             manner
             of
             Speech
             ,
             of
             
               Justification
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             by
             Faith
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             only
             that
             single
             Virtue
             called
             Faith
             ,
             but
             as
             by
             way
             of
             Synecdoche
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             ,
             or
             noted
             part
             ,
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             when
             in
             Scripture
             as
             well
             as
             in
             common
             Speech
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             man
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.4
             .
             Ezek.
             17.9
             .
             Even
             so
             by
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             places
             doth
             mean
             the
             whole
             complex
             or
             systeme
             ,
             or
             intire
             Body
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Virtues
             and
             Graces
             ,
             whereof
             Faith
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             is
             first
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             also
             by
             Faith
             he
             understandeth
             ,
             the
             whole
             Evangelical
             Dispensation
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             especially
             in
             that
             noted
             place
             ,
             Gal.
             3.23
             .
             
               But
               before
               FAITH
               came
               ,
               we
               were
               kept
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             verse
             5.
             
             
               But
               after
               that
               FAITH
               is
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             certainly
             Paul
             doth
             not
             mean
             only
             that
             single
             Virtue
             ,
             called
             Faith
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Evangelical
             Dispensation
             ,
             
             with
             all
             the
             spiritual
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             it
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Gal.
             3.2
             .
             
               Received
               ye
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             which
             hath
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             common
             Speech
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             doth
             signifie
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             so
             Unbelief
             in
             Scripture
             is
             put
             for
             all
             other
             Sin
             that
             Men
             generally
             are
             under
             ,
             before
             they
             believe
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             11.32
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             True
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             (
             on
             whom
             alone
             the
             Soul
             resteth
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             true
             Foundation
             for
             Justification
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             gifts
             &
             blessings
             )
             is
             not
             only
             a
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             in
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             faithful
             and
             holy
             Men
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Word
             did
             take
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             was
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             which
             Paul
             called
             ,
             
               The
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godlinss
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               risen
               again
               ,
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               did
               come
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               Flesh
               ,
               made
               like
               unto
               us
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               Sin
               excepted
               ;
               who
               being
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               no
               Robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ;
               and
               was
               found
               in
               the
               true
               Form
               and
               Nature
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             and
             David
             ,
             
               conceived
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             at
             Bethlem
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Judah
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             true
             Faith
             doth
             not
             divide
             
             Christ
             ,
             but
             receiveth
             him
             ,
             and
             joyneth
             the
             Soul
             unto
             him
             entirely
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             Christ
             ,
             both
             as
             he
             did
             come
             outwardly
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             doth
             inwardly
             come
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             said
             true
             Faith
             doth
             not
             divide
             him
             ,
             so
             nor
             doth
             it
             divide
             his
             Offices
             ,
             but
             taketh
             or
             receiveth
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Offices
             ,
             as
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
            
             and
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Shepherd
               ,
               Physician
               ,
               Husband
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             he
             is
             called
             (
             Jerm
             .
             23.6
             .
             )
             
               The
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             as
             none
             can
             have
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Righteousness
             and
             Justification
             ,
             but
             who
             have
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Lord
             ,
             King
             and
             Ruler
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Sanctification
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Redemption
             .
             And
             thus
             every
             truly
             believing
             Soul
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             true
             Mother
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Child
             divided
             ;
             but
             she
             who
             was
             not
             the
             true
             Mother
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             the
             Child
             divided
             ;
             a
             true
             Figure
             of
             all
             false
             Christians
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             Christ
             divided
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               They
               believe
               in
               Christ
               without
               them
               ,
            
             but
             do
             not
             believe
             and
             receive
             Christ
             within
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             the
             Father
             doth
             inwardly
             reveal
             him
             ;
             or
             as
             Ranters
             ,
             and
             other
             high
             Notionists
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Word
             and
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             slight
             and
             blaspheme
             against
             Christ
             that
             was
             crucified
             without
             them
             .
             Whereas
             the
             true
             Believer
             doth
             both
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             was
             crucified
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             and
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             Heaven
             glorified
             ,
             in
             the
             intire
             and
             perfect
             Nature
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             appearing
             
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             our
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             also
             doth
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             him
             spiritually
             ,
             to
             live
             and
             dwell
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             or
             heavenly
             Man
             ,
             the
             quickning
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             spiritual
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             to
             every
             believing
             Soul
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               true
               Bread
               of
               Life
               ,
               he
               that
               eateth
               me
               ,
               shall
               live
               by
               me
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             this
             true
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             true
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             act
             or
             exercise
             ,
             hath
             assurance
             in
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             true
             infallible
             Assurance
             is
             of
             the
             very
             Nature
             and
             Being
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             exercised
             on
             Christ
             ,
             its
             true
             and
             proper
             Object
             and
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             revealed
             in
             Christ
             ;
             hence
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Gospel
               came
               unto
               these
               to
               whom
               he
               preached
               ,
               not
               in
               Speech
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               in
               much
               Assurance
               ,
            
             or
             as
             the
             Greek
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               much
               full
               Assurance
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.5
             .
             And
             he
             said
             further
             ,
             
               his
               Preaching
               was
               in
               the
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               Power
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               That
               their
               Faith
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             this
             was
             sure
             footing
             ,
             and
             had
             assurance
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             building
             on
             the
             sure
             Rock
             .
             But
             they
             who
             deny
             all
             inward
             new
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             they
             deny
             that
             Faith
             hath
             Assurance
             in
             the
             Being
             and
             Nature
             of
             it
             .
             But
             without
             divine
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             begetteth
             Assurance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Faith
             ,
             but
             
             only
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             Conjecture
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             midst
             betwixt
             Assurance
             and
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             Conjecture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             Faith-Publishers
             ,
             have
             denyed
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             God's
             Elect
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               It
               may
               be
               without
               Assuranee
               ,
               and
               that
               infallible
               Assurance
               doth
               not
               belong
               so
               to
               the
               essence
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               true
               Believer
               may
               wait
               long
               ,
               and
               Conflict
               with
               many
               Difficulties
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               partaker
               of
               it
            
             ;
             see
             Chap.
             18.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Man
               without
               divine
               new
               Revelation
            
             (
             which
             here
             they
             call
             Extraordinary
             ,
             although
             in
             their
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             they
             have
             denyed
             all
             new
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             even
             since
             the
             Apostles
             )
             
               can
               be
               infallibly
               assured
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               favour
               with
               God
            
             ;
             the
             which
             Assurance
             they
             seem
             to
             ground
             upon
             the
             
               inward
               Evidences
               of
               the
               Graces
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               witnessing
               with
               our
               Spirits
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
            
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             a
             manifest
             Contradiction
             ,
             one
             while
             to
             assert
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             inward
             Evidence
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             witnessing
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             another
             while
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Breath
             ,
             to
             deny
             all
             inward
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               worketh
               only
               effectively
               ,
               and
               not
               objectively
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               only
            
             medium
             incognitum
             assentiendi
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             unknown
             Principle
             of
             assenting
             ,
             let
             the
             wise
             in
             heart
             consider
             and
             judge
             .
             For
             seeing
             no
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             these
             infallible
             marks
             of
             God's
             Children
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             tell
             ,
             or
             witness
             it
             ,
             to
             or
             
             together
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ;
             this
             certainly
             is
             
               a
               novum
               effatum
            
             ,
             or
             new
             Truth
             ,
             or
             saying
             ,
             no
             where
             either
             expresly
             or
             consequentially
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             say
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             at
             least
             consequentially
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             J.D.
             or
             J.C.
             hath
             the
             infallible
             marks
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             produce
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             that
             these
             Men
             have
             such
             inveterate
             Prejudice
             against
             divine
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             rather
             than
             assent
             to
             so
             blessed
             and
             comfortable
             Doctrin
             ,
             they
             will
             run
             into
             the
             most
             palpable
             Non-sense
             and
             Contradiction
             .
             And
             when
             they
             start
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             implying
             divine
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             they
             run
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Heart
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             not
             well
             considering
             that
             the
             bare
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Man's
             Heart
             and
             Conscience
             cannot
             infallibly
             assure
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             divine
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             only
             human
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             true
             object
             of
             divine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             But
             as
             the
             least
             true
             measure
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             lively
             acted
             or
             excercised
             upon
             Christ
             inwardly
             revealed
             ,
             hath
             an
             infallible
             Assurance
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             this
             Assurance
             doth
             only
             reach
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             Faithfulness
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             continued
             in
             ,
             until
             it
             please
             God
             to
             reveal
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             preserved
             faithful
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             so
             high
             degree
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             many
             true
             Believers
             have
             not
             attained
             unto
             ,
             
             God
             reserving
             that
             to
             such
             as
             he
             counteth
             worthy
             to
             reveal
             the
             same
             .
             But
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             is
             infallibly
             assured
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             way
             and
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             abideth
             ,
             and
             continueth
             to
             walk
             in
             that
             living
             Way
             and
             Path
             it
             hath
             begun
             in
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             eternally
             saved
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             blessed
             and
             comfortable
             degree
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             for
             which
             every
             Soul
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             has
             great
             cause
             to
             praise
             God.
             Nor
             doth
             this
             degree
             of
             Assurance
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Enemy
             of
             the
             Soul's
             peace
             may
             raise
             up
             Clouds
             and
             Fogs
             of
             doubting
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             which
             may
             for
             some
             time
             obscure
             that
             Assurance
             ,
             if
             the
             Soul
             be
             not
             duely
             watchful
             ,
             and
             diligent
             to
             retain
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Whether
                 true
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 can
                 be
                 fallen
                 from
                 totally
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 by
                 any
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 can
                 perfectly
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 daily
                 break
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 Thought
                 ,
                 Word
                 and
                 Deed
              
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             real
             and
             true
             beginnings
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             or
             true
             and
             
               real
               Righteousness
            
             may
             be
             fallen
             from
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             Heb.
             6.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Where
             ,
             first
             ,
             is
             described
             the
             state
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             do
             fall
             away
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             before
             they
             so
             do
             ;
             as
             1
             st
             .
             that
             they
             were
             enlightned
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Gift
             ;
             2
             dly
             .
             to
             have
             been
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             3
             dly
             .
             to
             have
             tasted
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             surely
             ,
             all
             this
             could
             not
             be
             without
             some
             real
             beginning
             of
             
               true
               Sanctification
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             such
             is
             described
             ,
             when
             ,
             or
             after
             they
             do
             so
             fall
             away
             ,
             that
             
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
            
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             great
             danger
             they
             are
             in
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             renew
             them
             again
             
             unto
             Repentance
             :
             But
             how
             far
             this
             Impossibility
             doth
             extend
             ,
             whether
             to
             a
             simple
             Impossibility
             ,
             or
             only
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             present
             business
             to
             determin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Author
             writeth
             ,
             Heb.
             10.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             doth
             not
             only
             affirm
             ,
             that
             many
             Jews
             and
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             natural
             Branches
             ,
             were
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             Root
             (
             which
             Root
             is
             Christ
             )
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             warneth
             the
             believing
             Gentiles
             ,
             of
             their
             great
             danger
             ,
             also
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             keep
             in
             holy
             fear
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             see
             Verse
             20.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Jude
             set
             before
             the
             Christians
             ,
             the
             fearful
             Examples
             of
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             saved
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             warning
             and
             caution
             unto
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             fall
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             Now
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             was
             a
             total
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             that
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             did
             eat
             that
             spiritual
             Meat
             and
             drink
             that
             spiritual
             Drink
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Rock
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Paul
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             yet
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             for
             their
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Fornication
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Sins
             ,
             they
             were
             destroyed
             of
             the
             Destroyer
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             God
             did
             swear
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             Rest
             ;
             see
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             throughout
             ,
             compared
             with
             Jude
             ,
             and
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             throughout
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             Seed
             that
             was
             sown
             
             in
             the
             stony
             and
             thorny
             Ground
             ,
             that
             sprang
             up
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             whithered
             ,
             did
             signifie
             (
             as
             Christ
             expresly
             did
             expound
             it
             )
             some
             that
             believed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             did
             fall
             away
             .
             And
             this
             Faith
             was
             not
             altogether
             a
             false
             Faith
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             had
             not
             been
             blame-worthy
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             left
             it
             ,
             or
             cast
             it
             away
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             rather
             commendable
             ,
             than
             reproveable
             ,
             to
             cast
             away
             what
             is
             false
             and
             hypocritical
             ,
             and
             not
             real
             :
             Nor
             doth
             it
             argue
             ,
             that
             their
             Faith
             was
             not
             true
             or
             real
             ,
             that
             it
             sprang
             up
             in
             the
             stony
             and
             thorny
             Ground
             .
             For
             many
             that
             are
             real
             and
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             believing
             ,
             feel
             their
             Hearts
             to
             be
             both
             stony
             and
             thorny
             Ground
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             diligence
             and
             labour
             ,
             through
             the
             Power
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             to
             get
             their
             Hearts
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             so
             changed
             and
             renewed
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             good
             Ground
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             good
             Fruit
             to
             the
             end
             :
             So
             the
             more
             stony
             and
             thorny
             that
             the
             Heart
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             labour
             is
             to
             be
             used
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             may
             well
             be
             done
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             ten
             Virgins
             ,
             five
             whereof
             were
             foolish
             ,
             hath
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             for
             these
             five
             foolish
             Virgins
             had
             some
             Oyl
             in
             their
             Lamps
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             wise
             to
             get
             enough
             ,
             they
             spent
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Lamps
             went
             out
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             had
             Oyl
             in
             their
             Lamps
             (
             otherwise
             their
             Lamps
             could
             not
             have
             gone
             out
             )
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             in
             their
             Vessels
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             had
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             they
             were
             called
             at
             midnight
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Bride-groom
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Oyl
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             
             in
             their
             Lamps
             ,
             or
             Vessels
             ;
             see
             Mat.
             25.
             from
             Verse
             1.
             to
             12.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.24
             .
             and
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               When
               a
               righteous
               Man
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               committeth
               Iniquity
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               Man
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               Wickedness
               ,
               and
               doth
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               .
            
             And
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             example
             of
             David
             is
             a
             most
             clear
             Instance
             ,
             who
             fell
             from
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             by
             these
             two
             great
             and
             capital
             Sins
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murther
             ,
             and
             brought
             Death
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             God
             renewed
             him
             again
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             restored
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             dyed
             in
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             perished
             ;
             and
             this
             fall
             of
             his
             was
             total
             ,
             though
             not
             final
             ,
             because
             God
             restored
             him
             before
             he
             dyed
             .
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             these
             Faith-publishers
             say
             and
             affirm
             ,
             That
             
               no
               Men
               once
               sanctified
               in
               the
               least
               measure
               ,
               can
               fall
               totally
               from
               their
               Sanctification
               ,
               though
               committing
               Murder
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               case
               of
            
             David
             (
             see
             Cap.
             17.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             and
             Cap.
             11.5
             .
             of
             their
             Confession
             )
             
               nor
               from
               their
               Justification
            
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             most
             false
             and
             pernicious
             Doctrin
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             wonderful
             piece
             of
             Confusion
             .
             For
             if
             he
             that
             is
             both
             Murderer
             and
             Adulterer
             in
             the
             very
             act
             ,
             and
             remaining
             in
             that
             or
             these
             Sins
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             are
             really
             Saints
             ,
             and
             justified
             ;
             then
             who
             may
             be
             said
             not
             to
             be
             Saints
             ?
             Or
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             no
             Saints
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             good
             men
             and
             evil
             men
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             that
             is
             both
             Murderer
             and
             Adulterer
             ,
             be
             a
             real
             Saint
             ,
             and
             a
             justified
             man
             ,
             then
             the
             worst
             
             of
             men
             may
             generally
             believe
             they
             are
             true
             and
             real
             Saints
             ,
             and
             ye
             cannot
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             contrary
             ?
             For
             by
             what
             means
             can
             they
             be
             convinced
             thereof
             ?
             Tell
             them
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             
               Lying
               ,
               Stealing
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               Murther
            
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             none
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             wicked
             Doctrin
             ,
             doth
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Saints
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             not
             true
             Faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             die
             in
             these
             gross
             Sins
             ,
             they
             must
             go
             to
             Heaven
             immediately
             ;
             because
             they
             shall
             die
             in
             Faith
             ,
             they
             shall
             die
             sanctified
             and
             justified
             men
             ;
             than
             which
             I
             know
             no
             greater
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             daubing
             with
             untempered
             Morter
             ,
             and
             sewing
             Pillows
             under
             Peoples
             Arm-holes
             ,
             like
             the
             false
             Teachers
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             prophecying
             smooth
             things
             unto
             People
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             flattering
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             imboldning
             and
             encouraging
             them
             to
             Sin
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             many
             are
             wofully
             imboldned
             and
             encouraged
             to
             run
             into
             Sin
             ,
             and
             excess
             of
             Sin
             by
             such
             
               poysonous
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             that
             these
             false
             Teachers
             feed
             them
             with
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             sweet
             Poyson
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             sweet
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             yet
             it
             kills
             the
             Soul
             :
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Soul
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               the
               Wages
               of
               Sin
               is
               death
            
             ?
             And
             as
             every
             Sin
             doth
             in
             some
             measure
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ,
             so
             great
             Sins
             ,
             such
             as
             Murder
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             than
             which
             we
             can
             hardly
             suppose
             any
             greater
             (
             unless
             that
             unpardonable
             Sin
             of
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             do
             wholly
             kill
             and
             destroy
             the
             Soul
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             if
             any
             such
             Soul
             ever
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             a
             new
             Creation
             ,
             and
             renewing
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             
             David
             was
             well
             sensible
             ,
             when
             ,
             after
             God
             was
             pleased
             spiritually
             to
             visit
             and
             awaken
             him
             again
             ,
             he
             prayed
             unto
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               clean
               Heart
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               renew
               a
               right
               Spirit
               within
               me
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             51.10
             .
             And
             thus
             according
             to
             these
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             that
             any
             Soul
             once
             quickned
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             can
             commit
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Sin
             that
             is
             mortal
             in
             the
             unbeliever
             ,
             is
             not
             mortal
             in
             him
             that
             once
             was
             a
             believer
             ,
             as
             
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             is
             no
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             a
             mortal
             Sin
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             loose
             the
             reins
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             make
             God
             a
             respecter
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Faith
             a
             sort
             of
             Proof
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             ,
             once
             having
             Faith
             ,
             commit
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Sins
             ,
             as
             
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Rapine
               ,
            
             yet
             their
             Faith
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             proof
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Sins
             doth
             or
             can
             kill
             them
             ?
             They
             are
             still
             Saints
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             Saints
             ,
             then
             good
             enough
             to
             be
             your
             Church-Members
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Members
             of
             the
             Independent
             or
             
               Congregational
               Church
            
             .
             Why
             ?
             what
             doth
             hinder
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             as
             real
             and
             lawful
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             any
             others
             ?
             And
             if
             Murderers
             and
             Adulterers
             ,
             while
             such
             ,
             are
             still
             Saints
             ,
             and
             qualified
             to
             be
             your
             Church-Members
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             your
             Church
             be
             large
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Members
             .
             It
             is
             no
             great
             difficulty
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             when
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             an
             Adulterer
             can
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             it
             .
             Is
             this
             your
             pretence
             to
             Reformation
             ?
             And
             why
             ,
             ye
             estimate
             your
             Church
             
             more
             holy
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             But
             is
             not
             your
             Church
             and
             Doctrin
             in
             this
             respect
             much
             more
             unholy
             ?
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               gross
               ,
               or
               great
               Sins
               ,
               as
               Fornication
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               really
               mortal
               Sins
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               commit
               them
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               Persons
               ;
               and
               whoever
               commit
               such
               Sins
               are
               fallen
               from
               their
               state
               in
               Grace
               .
            
             And
             so
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               neither
               Fornicators
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               Adulterers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             The
             which
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Glory
             .
             And
             here
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             maketh
             no
             distinction
             betwixt
             one
             that
             hath
             formerly
             believed
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             not
             believed
             ,
             but
             without
             distinction
             ,
             or
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             in
             general
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             while
             such
             ,
             they
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             But
             according
             to
             this
             Westminster
             and
             New-England
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             and
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             Adulterers
             ,
             that
             have
             at
             any
             time
             once
             believed
             ,
             do
             still
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             sense
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             frequently
             so
             called
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             doth
             most
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             their
             Doctrin
             in
             this
             particular
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Murder
             or
             Adultery
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             once
             truly
             believed
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             mortal
             ,
             or
             killing
             Sin
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             mortal
             Sin
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             believed
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             make
             God
             a
             respecter
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             ,
             but
             to
             
             extenuate
             the
             Sin
             in
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             to
             aggravate
             it
             in
             the
             Unbeliever
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             doth
             aggravate
             any
             Sin
             ,
             that
             Men
             having
             once
             believed
             ,
             fall
             into
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             unbelievers
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             2
             Pet.
             2.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             bring
             in
             their
             said
             Confession
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             false
             Doctrin
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             impartially
             examined
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             prove
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             being
             expresly
             conditional
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
             
               For
               if
               ye
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               ye
               shall
               never
               fall
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             only
             promised
             conditionally
             ,
             but
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             fall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               if
               they
               give
               all
               diligence
               to
               add
               to
               their
               Faith
               Virtue
               ,
            
             &c.
             Verse
             5.
             
             And
             this
             serveth
             them
             not
             only
             from
             falling
             totally
             ,
             but
             from
             falling
             indefinitly
             or
             universally
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             fall
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               fall
               totally
            
             ,
             But
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               fall
            
             .
             And
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             do
             not
             expresly
             mention
             the
             Condition
             ,
             yet
             do
             Imply
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             other
             Scriptures
             that
             do
             express
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             readily
             and
             willingly
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             state
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             Sanctification
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             attained
             and
             grown
             up
             into
             ,
             wherein
             men
             cannot
             fall
             away
             totally
             from
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             cannot
             fall
             away
             totally
             ,
             so
             they
             cannot
             commit
             any
             gross
             or
             great
             Sin
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             is
             commonly
             called
             Sin
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             
               hainous
               Sin
            
             ,
             or
             Crime
             ,
             which
             John
             calleth
             ,
             
               A
               Sin
               unto
               Death
            
             ,
             1
             John
             5.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             
             here
             he
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             a
             Sin
             unto
             Death
             ,
             and
             a
             Sin
             that
             is
             not
             unto
             Death
             ,
             viz.
             that
             doth
             not
             totally
             slay
             the
             Soul's
             Life
             ,
             but
             woundeth
             it
             ,
             and
             killeth
             only
             in
             part
             ,
             as
             some
             small
             wandring
             or
             evagation
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             giving
             way
             (
             through
             slackning
             the
             Watch
             )
             unto
             a
             vain
             Thought
             ,
             for
             some
             small
             time
             ;
             something
             of
             Anger
             ,
             or
             Passion
             ,
             upon
             some
             sudden
             occasion
             ;
             something
             of
             glorying
             in
             Sufferings
             ,
             or
             Services
             ,
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             in
             spiritual
             Attainments
             ;
             something
             of
             too
             forward
             and
             hasty
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             divers
             like
             sudden
             Motions
             ,
             that
             a
             gracious
             and
             godly
             Soul
             may
             be
             tryed
             and
             afflicted
             with
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             Thorns
             in
             the
             Flesh-and
             do
             wound
             and
             afflict
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             suffered
             to
             proceed
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             carry
             it
             forth
             into
             any
             secret
             or
             open
             gross
             Crime
             ,
             either
             inwardly
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             or
             outwardly
             in
             Word
             or
             Deed.
             Hence
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             find
             divers
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             of
             Sin
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             heinous
             ,
             and
             these
             expressed
             by
             divers
             both
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             Words
             :
             The
             more
             heinous
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Iniquities
               ,
               Vngodliness
               ,
               Impiety
               ,
               Vnrighteousness
               ,
               Perverseness
               ,
               Rebellion
            
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             an
             inferiour
             Nature
             ,
             are
             called
             ,
             
               Trespasses
               ,
               Debts
               ,
               Omissions
               ,
               Faults
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             least
             kind
             or
             degree
             of
             Sin
             doth
             weaken
             and
             wound
             ,
             yea
             ,
             kill
             in
             part
             the
             Soul
             's
             spiritual
             Life
             ,
             as
             when
             in
             the
             natural
             Body
             some
             Member
             is
             mortally
             wounded
             ,
             and
             killed
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             whole
             Person
             is
             not
             slain
             thereby
             ;
             but
             all
             gross
             Sins
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Fornication
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Robbery
               ,
            
             &c.
             make
             havock
             ,
             waste
             and
             destroy
             
             the
             Soul's
             Life
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             whom
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             may
             and
             doth
             ,
             at
             times
             ,
             restore
             .
             For
             we
             read
             of
             no
             Sin
             unpardonable
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             doing
             despite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             such
             who
             are
             come
             to
             this
             noble
             degree
             and
             state
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             are
             described
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               his
               Testimonies
               ,
               and
               that
               seek
               him
               with
               the
               whole
               Heart
               ,
               they
               also
               do
               no
               Iniquity
               ,
               they
               walk
               in
               his
               ways
               .
            
             And
             such
             have
             their
             Calling
             and
             Election
             made
             sure
             unto
             them
             ;
             such
             are
             not
             meerly
             or
             barely
             Servants
             ,
             nor
             Sons
             of
             the
             Bond-woman
             ,
             but
             Sons
             of
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             and
             throughly
             renewed
             and
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             
               who
               doth
               not
               commit
               Sin
               ,
               for
               his
               Seed
               remaineth
               in
               them
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.9
             .
             
               And
               he
               cannot
               sin
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God.
            
             For
             indeed
             to
             him
             that
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             Sin
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             new
             Nature
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Holiness
             or
             Righteousness
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Devil's
             Nature
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             contrary
             thing
             can
             be
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             a
             Fish
             to
             live
             on
             dry
             Land
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             Sheep
             or
             Dove
             to
             live
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Seas
             .
             But
             whoever
             commit
             any
             gross
             thing
             ,
             as
             
               Fornication
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Robbery
               ,
               Perjury
            
             ;
             &c.
             never
             arrived
             to
             this
             pure
             and
             perfect
             state
             of
             Sonship
             ,
             were
             but
             Servants
             ,
             and
             not
             purely
             and
             perfectly
             Sons
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Servant
             is
             a
             true
             and
             good
             state
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             faithfully
             improved
             ,
             leadeth
             on
             infallibly
             to
             the
             state
             of
             pure
             and
             perfect
             Sonship
             ;
             and
             such
             who
             have
             attained
             to
             this
             pure
             and
             perfect
             
             state
             of
             Sonship
             ,
             can
             say
             with
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             4.31
             .
             
               So
               then
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               Children
               of
               the
               Bond-woman
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Free.
            
             And
             with
             John
             ,
             1
             John
             2.19
             .
             They
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             who
             were
             not
             true
             Sons
             ,
             but
             at
             best
             only
             Servants
             )
             
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             Sons
             and
             Children
             of
             the
             Free-woman
             ,
             or
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             were
             only
             of
             Hagar
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             first
             Covenant
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             be
             totally
             fallen
             from
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             fell
             ,
             and
             Adam
             the
             first
             man
             ,
             he
             fell
             totally
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             they
             who
             are
             not
             further
             advanced
             ,
             than
             to
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             earthly
             Adam
             ;
             but
             the
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             they
             attain
             unto
             ,
             who
             are
             throughly
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             Overcomers
             and
             Conquerors
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               more
               than
               Conquerors
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             phraseth
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             conform
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             heavenly
             )
             cannot
             be
             fallen
             from
             ,
             or
             lost
             ;
             such
             having
             overcome
             ,
             are
             made
             Pillars
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             more
             to
             go
             out
             ,
             Rev.
             3.12
             .
             And
             to
             this
             state
             only
             do
             all
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             relate
             ,
             that
             hold
             forth
             and
             imply
             a
             sure
             and
             absolute
             stedfastness
             in
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             But
             who
             are
             thus
             far
             advanced
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             ,
             although
             infallible
             Signs
             and
             Marks
             of
             distinction
             may
             be
             given
             of
             these
             two
             so
             differing
             states
             ,
             God
             only
             infallibly
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             whom
             
             he
             doth
             reveal
             it
             :
             For
             it
             is
             God
             that
             must
             make
             known
             by
             the
             inward
             Revelation
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             hath
             these
             marks
             ,
             otherwise
             men
             may
             presume
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             them
             not
             .
             And
             of
             these
             infallible
             Signs
             and
             Marks
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             to
             
               love
               God
               with
               the
               whole
               Heart
               ,
               to
               love
               him
               purely
               and
               perfectly
               ,
            
             to
             
               love
               him
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               desire
               to
               enjoy
               him
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             
               God
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               Purity
            
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             Gifts
             ,
             or
             Comforts
             ,
             or
             Rewards
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             an
             inferiour
             Nature
             ;
             to
             hate
             and
             
               fear
               Sin
            
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             punishment
             for
             Sin
             ;
             to
             have
             no
             inward
             inclination
             ,
             or
             desire
             to
             revenge
             Injuries
             ,
             but
             most
             willingly
             and
             heartily
             to
             forgive
             and
             bear
             them
             ;
             to
             
               love
               Enemies
            
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             inward
             ground
             and
             bottom
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             always
             to
             render
             good
             for
             evil
             ,
             and
             blessing
             for
             cursing
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             meer
             Servant
             ,
             or
             Son
             of
             the
             Bond-woman
             ,
             may
             endeavour
             to
             practice
             all
             these
             things
             in
             Word
             and
             Deed
             ,
             as
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             many
             inward
             wrestlings
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             inwardly
             to
             bring
             his
             Heart
             to
             the
             inward
             Conformity
             of
             this
             most
             holy
             and
             spiritual
             Law
             ;
             but
             until
             he
             be
             more
             inwardly
             changed
             and
             renewed
             ,
             and
             born
             again
             by
             a
             second
             inward
             Birth
             ,
             he
             cometh
             not
             up
             in
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             to
             this
             inward
             Purity
             ,
             but
             feels
             a
             secret
             defect
             within
             him
             ,
             of
             this
             so
             perfect
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             wholly
             Evangelical
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Next
             as
             to
             that
             other
             Question
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             
               That
               no
               man
               by
               any
               Grace
               of
               God
               given
               him
               in
               this
               Life
            
             (
             which
             includes
             all
             Grace
             given
             at
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             given
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             in
             this
             Life
             )
             
               can
               perfectly
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               doth
               daily
               break
               them
               ,
               in
               Thought
               ,
               Word
               and
               Deed.
            
             The
             Faith
             publishers
             of
             Westminster
             and
             New-England
             do
             positively
             &
             expresly
             affirm
             it
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             Question
             149.
             larger
             Catech.
             and
             Cap.
             16.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             they
             farther
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               best
               Works
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               wrought
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               defiled
               .
            
             The
             which
             Assertions
             have
             seemed
             so
             gross
             to
             divers
             of
             their
             Church-Members
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             their
             Catechism
             and
             Confession
             of
             faith
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             until
             I
             have
             got
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             both
             read
             &
             caused
             them
             to
             read
             the
             same
             in
             their
             said
             
               Catechism
               &
               Confession
            
             with
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             amazed
             and
             ashamed
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             an
             astonishing
             Doctrin
             ,
             especially
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               good
               Works
               of
               God's
               holy
               Spirit
               are
               defiled
               in
               or
               by
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             It
             is
             such
             a
             Chimera
             ,
             or
             Contradiction
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             can
             have
             the
             perfect
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             parts
             and
             Members
             ,
             without
             any
             defect
             or
             redundancy
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             and
             yet
             also
             have
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dog
             ,
             Ass
             or
             Hog
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               perfect
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Man
               ,
               it
               is
               imperfect
               and
               Sin
               ,
               and
               that
               totally
               .
            
             For
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             
             work
             is
             God's
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             another
             part
             is
             Man's
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             imperfect
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             work
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             God's
             ,
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             Man's
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             whole
             work
             is
             defiled
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Sin
             :
             What
             greater
             piece
             of
             Nonsense
             and
             Contradiction
             can
             be
             imagined
             ?
             as
             who
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             Snow
             is
             perfectly
             white
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             yet
             black
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             or
             the
             Fire
             is
             hot
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             but
             cold
             in
             another
             ?
             And
             another
             as
             great
             an
             absurdity
             they
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               these
               defiled
               and
               sinful
               works
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               God
               doth
               accept
               them
               ,
               looking
               upon
               them
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               though
               in
               God's
               sight
               ,
               they
               are
               defiled
               and
               reproveable
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             represent
             God
             (
             to
             speak
             with
             reverence
             )
             as
             looking
             with
             a
             deceiveable
             Eye
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             looks
             upon
             an
             Object
             ,
             through
             a
             Green
             or
             Red
             Glass
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             Green
             or
             Red
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             really
             so
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             not
             to
             make
             Christ
             a
             meer
             Cloak
             to
             Sin
             ,
             or
             blind
             to
             hide
             it
             from
             God's
             all-seeing
             Eye
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             to
             hide
             it
             ,
             yet
             for
             God
             to
             accept
             that
             for
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             really
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             a
             false
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             which
             God
             abhorreth
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             Antimonian
             like
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               God
               seeth
               no
               Sin
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               Lye
               ,
               Swear
               falsly
               ,
               drink
               ,
               drunk
               ,
               steal
               ,
               whore
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             yea
             ,
             Ranter
             like
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             
               God
               seeth
               no
               Sin
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               looks
               upon
               them
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             But
             surely
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             Sin
             is
             ,
             God
             and
             Christ
             seeth
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             judgeth
             and
             condemneth
             all
             Sin.
             And
             as
             for
             their
             alledged
             Proofs
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             
             they
             are
             meerly
             wrested
             and
             abused
             ,
             as
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             may
             perceive
             ,
             with
             small
             Examination
             .
             The
             first
             place
             they
             cite
             in
             their
             larger
             Catechism
             ,
             answ
             .
             to
             Quest
             .
             149.
             is
             James
             3.2
             .
             
               For
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1
             st
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             as
             these
             Faith-makers
             say
             ,
             That
             
               all
               the
               best
               Works
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               defiled
               ,
               and
               they
               sin
               in
               them
               all
               .
            
             2
             dly
             ,
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               ,
               and
               must
               always
               offend
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               no
               otherwise
               by
               any
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               .
            
             3
             dly
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             James
             writes
             this
             Epistle
             in
             general
             to
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             generally
             come
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             offend
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             in
             Faith
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             use
             the
             first
             Person
             of
             the
             plural
             Number
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             he
             doth
             understand
             himself
             ,
             more
             than
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Verse
             9
             ,
             Therewith
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Tongue
             )
             
               curse
               we
               Men.
            
             For
             James
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             was
             no
             such
             Man
             ,
             both
             to
             bless
             and
             curse
             with
             the
             same
             Tongue
             or
             Mouth
             ;
             for
             thus
             he
             expostulates
             with
             them
             ,
             
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               these
               things
               ought
               not
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               Doth
               a
               Fountain
               send
               forth
               at
               the
               same
               place
               sweet
               Water
               and
               bitter
               ?
            
             The
             next
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             John
             15.5
             .
             
               For
               without
               me
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             This
             proveth
             indeed
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             can
             do
             any
             good
             ;
             but
             it
             proveth
             not
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             he
             cannot
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             Surely
             Paul
             was
             not
             of
             these
             Mens
             Faith
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               He
               was
               able
               through
               him
               that
               strengthned
               him
               ,
            
             viz.
             Christ
             
             
               to
               do
               all
               things
            
             .
             The
             next
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             Ecclesiastes
             7.20
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               Man
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               and
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
             To
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ;
             first
             ,
             The
             Translation
             doth
             as
             well
             bear
             it
             in
             the
             potential
             Mood
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             Sin
             ;
             the
             Hebrew
             Word
             being
             in
             the
             Future
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             times
             put
             for
             the
             potential
             Mood
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             22.17
             .
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Future
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             readily
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             time
             or
             state
             wherein
             Men
             generally
             do
             sin
             ,
             until
             a
             state
             of
             Perfection
             be
             attained
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             generally
             attained
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             weak
             ,
             although
             no
             doubt
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             excellent
             and
             perfect
             Men
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             not
             attain
             to
             that
             Perfection
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             Another
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             
               And
               God
               saw
               that
               the
               Wickedness
               of
               Man
               was
               great
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               Imagination
               of
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               his
               Heart
               was
               only
               evil
               continually
               .
            
             Answer
             ,
             This
             is
             very
             impertinently
             here
             alledged
             ,
             for
             it
             speaketh
             only
             of
             that
             Generation
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             Old
             World
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             exceedingly
             degenerated
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             provoked
             to
             drown
             them
             with
             the
             deluge
             of
             Waters
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             so
             with
             the
             Saints
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Noah
             is
             expresly
             excepted
             ,
             Verse
             8.
             
             But
             Noah
             
               found
               Grace
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Noah
               was
               a
               just
               Man
               ,
               and
               perfect
               in
               his
               Generation
               ;
               and
            
             Noah
             
               walked
               with
               God.
            
             Another
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             Rom.
             3.9
             .
             Answ
             .
             This
             place
             is
             as
             impertinently
             alledged
             
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Paul
             there
             describeth
             the
             condition
             of
             Men
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             generally
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             have
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Verse
             19.
             
             
               Now
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               what
               things
               soever
               the
               Law
               saith
               ,
               it
               saith
               to
               them
               who
               are
               under
               the
               Law.
            
             But
             no
             where
             can
             it
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             none
             of
             these
             who
             are
             under
             Grace
             ,
             that
             are
             righteous
             Men
             ,
             and
             made
             free
             from
             Sin
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifest
             ,
             which
             expresly
             testifieth
             of
             many
             righteous
             and
             perfect
             Men
             ,
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             pleased
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             Men
             of
             good
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             good
             Lives
             ,
             and
             especially
             Enoch
             is
             recorded
             ,
             to
             have
             walked
             with
             God
             by
             Faith
             ,
             of
             whom
             nothing
             blame
             worthy
             is
             mentioned
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             .
             And
             Christ
             speaking
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               good
               Tree
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               evil
               Fruit
               ;
               and
               a
               good
               Man
               out
               of
               the
               good
               Treasure
               of
               his
               Heart
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               things
               .
            
             But
             to
             apply
             these
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             3.9
             .
             and
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             Saints
             generally
             ,
             as
             these
             Faith
             publishers
             do
             ,
             sutes
             more
             with
             Ranters
             than
             sober
             Christians
             ;
             see
             and
             well
             consider
             the
             words
             ,
             from
             Verse
             10.
             to
             Verse
             19.
             
             
               There
               is
               none
               Righteous
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               one
               ;
               there
               is
               none
               that
               understandeth
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               seeketh
               after
               God
               ;
               they
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               they
               are
               together
               become
               unprofitable
               ;
               there
               is
               none
               that
               d●th
               good
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               one
               :
               Their
               Throat
               is
               an
               open
               Sepulchre
               ,
               with
               their
               Tongues
               they
               have
               used
               Deceit
               ;
               the
               poyson
               of
               Asps
               is
               under
               their
               Lips
               ,
               whose
               Mouth
               
               is
               full
               of
               Cursing
               and
               Bitterness
               ;
               their
               Feet
               are
               swift
               to
               shed
               Blood
               ,
               Destruction
               and
               Misery
               are
               in
               their
               ways
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Peace
               they
               have
               not
               known
               :
               there
               is
               no
               Fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               Eyes
               .
            
             O
             ye
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             .
             Teachers
             of
             New-England
             and
             Old
             !
             How
             are
             ye
             not
             ashamed
             to
             apply
             these
             words
             to
             all
             God's
             true
             Saints
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             lived
             in
             the
             best
             state
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             as
             a
             proof
             against
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             Saints
             perfection
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             For
             if
             these
             Words
             do
             hold
             forth
             the
             best
             condition
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             in
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             ye
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             all
             Men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             are
             Saints
             ,
             or
             the
             Saints
             are
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             of
             Men
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             equally
             wicked
             ,
             equally
             
               ungodly
               ,
               unholy
               ,
               unrighteous
            
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             plain
             and
             express
             Language
             of
             
               Ranters
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               Atheists
            
             ,
             some
             of
             whom
             to
             the
             wounding
             and
             loathing
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             so
             affirm
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             grant
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             God's
             Saints
             are
             in
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             described
             by
             Paul
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             from
             verse
             9.
             to
             verse
             19
             ,
             and
             20.
             which
             Words
             he
             citeth
             out
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ,
             describing
             the
             state
             of
             Men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             fallen
             state
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             new
             Birth
             and
             spiritual
             Regeneration
             in
             Christ
             .
             But
             thus
             to
             confound
             these
             so
             differing
             states
             ,
             is
             to
             confound
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             rather
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             soppose
             a
             concord
             betwixt
             Light
             and
             
               Darkness
               ,
               God
            
             and
             
               Belial
               ,
               Christ
            
             and
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             we
             
             can
             allow
             none
             of
             God's
             true
             Saints
             to
             be
             such
             as
             are
             there
             described
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             from
             verse
             9.
             to
             19.
             
             But
             it
             doth
             too
             much
             sute
             and
             quadrate
             with
             many
             of
             your
             supposed
             New-England
             Saints
             ,
             who
             have
             most
             bitterly
             and
             falsly
             accused
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             called
             in
             scorn
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             most
             cruelly
             whipped
             ,
             imprisoned
             and
             robed
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hanged
             some
             of
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             well
             enough
             said
             of
             them
             indeed
             ,
             
               Their
               Throat
               is
               an
               open
               Sepulchre
               ;
               with
               their
               Tongues
               they
               have
               used
               Deceit
               ;
               the
               poyson
               of
               Asps
               is
               under
               their
               Lips
               ,
               whose
               Mouth
               is
               full
               of
               Cursing
               and
               Bitterness
               ;
               their
               Feet
               are
               swift
               to
               shed
               Blood
               ,
               destruction
               and
               misery
               are
               in
               their
               ways
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Take
             this
             home
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             blame
             not
             me
             for
             the
             Application
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             make
             it
             your selves
             ,
             and
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             your
             own
             condition
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             the
             said
             Doctrin
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               best
               of
               the
               Saints
               by
               the
               greatest
               Grace
               of
               God
               given
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               cannot
               perfectly
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               doth
               daily
               break
               them
               in
               Thought
               ,
               Word
               and
               Deed
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               free
               from
               Sin
               for
               term
               of
               Life
               ,
               but
               must
               sin
               so
               long
               as
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               are
               only
               set
               free
               from
               sinning
               after
               Death
               ,
            
             as
             they
             expresly
             word
             it
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             Quest
             .
             89.
             larger
             Catechism
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             warranted
             by
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             is
             most
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             and
             is
             quite
             opposite
             to
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             and
             Gospel
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             highly
             injurious
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             tending
             to
             make
             void
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             the
             very
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             
             and
             to
             frustrate
             his
             exceeding
             rich
             Grace
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             wofully
             injurious
             to
             Mens
             Souls
             ,
             not
             only
             discouraging
             Men
             to
             press
             after
             Perfection
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Freedom
             from
             Sin
             ,
             but
             tending
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             sloath
             and
             neglect
             ,
             to
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             be
             Saints
             ,
             and
             immediately
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             although
             they
             both
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             said
             Doctrin
             is
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             6.18
             .
             
               Being
               then
               made
               free
               from
               Sin
               ,
               ye
               became
               the
               Servants
               of
               Righteousness
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             8.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             Verse
             9.
             and
             Chap.
             6.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             John
             8.32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.13
             .
             Coloss
             .
             1.28
             .
             Heb.
             7.19
             .
             Next
             ,
             God
             did
             promise
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             pour
             
               clean
               Water
            
             upon
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             
               clean
               from
               all
               their
               Filthiness
            
             (
             Ezek.
             36.25
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             he
             would
             
               write
               his
               Law
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
            
             (
             Jer.
             31.33
             .
             )
             and
             
               put
               his
               Spirit
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
            
             and
             
               give
               them
               a
               Heart
               of
               Flesh
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               new
               Heart
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               new
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               put
               his
               Fear
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             And
             surely
             all
             this
             doth
             plainly
             hold
             forth
             a
             freedom
             from
             a
             total
             sinning
             ,
             and
             that
             daily
             in
             Thought
             Word
             and
             Deed.
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             very
             end
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             was
             to
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             finish
             Transgression
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             ,
             (
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
             )
             and
             to
             do
             or
             effect
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             viz.
             to
             destroy
             Sin
             ,
             and
             him
             who
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Righteousness
               
               of
               the
               Law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               ,
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.4
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
             
               My
               Grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             cannot
             preserve
             any
             Soul
             ,
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             hour
             ,
             or
             moment
             ,
             from
             sinning
             actually
             in
             Thought
             ,
             Word
             and
             Deed
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               Sin
               did
               abound
               ,
               Grace
               hath
               much
               more
               abounded
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               able
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengthened
               him
               ,
               to
               do
               all
               things
               :
            
             And
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               his
               Yoke
               was
               easie
               ,
               and
               his
               Burden
               was
               light
               :
            
             And
             John
             said
             ,
             
               His
               Commandments
               are
               not
               grievous
            
             .
             But
             according
             to
             these
             Faith-publishers
             ,
             Christ's
             Yoke
             is
             so
             heavy
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             bear
             it
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             it
             to
             bear
             his
             Yoke
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             Thousands
             cast
             into
             Hell-Fire
             for
             not
             fulfilling
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             grievous
             ,
             which
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             think
             .
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             requireth
             perfect
             Obedience
             from
             any
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             yet
             giveth
             them
             no
             Ability
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             with
             Hell-Fire
             ,
             for
             not
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             utterly
             and
             absolutely
             impossible
             for
             them
             do
             ,
             doth
             wofully
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rendereth
             him
             not
             only
             severe
             and
             hard
             ,
             but
             most
             Cruel
             and
             Tyrannical
             ,
             worse
             than
             Pharoah
             ,
             to
             the
             poor
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             required
             of
             them
             the
             tale
             of
             Brick
             ,
             but
             gave
             them
             no
             Straw
             ,
             and
             yet
             punished
             them
             for
             not
             performing
             their
             Task
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             wofully
             injurious
             to
             Men
             ,
             to
             discourage
             them
             to
             press
             after
             Perfection
             ,
             or
             a
             perfect
             
             freedom
             from
             Sin
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               They
               cannot
               attain
               to
               it
               while
               they
               live
               .
            
             As
             if
             a
             Physician
             should
             tell
             his
             Patient
             ,
             
               For
               all
               the
               Physick
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               still
               remain
               diseased
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               healed
               ,
               till
               Death
               heal
               thee
               .
            
             Or
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             to
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             that
             is
             going
             to
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               never
               reach
               to
               it
               whilst
               thou
               livest
               in
               this
               World.
            
             Would
             not
             this
             greatly
             discourage
             them
             ?
             And
             also
             it
             doth
             greatly
             encourage
             People
             to
             live
             in
             sloath
             ,
             and
             neglect
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             at
             any
             time
             once
             in
             all
             their
             Life
             believed
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             Faith
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             .
             But
             we
             find
             that
             Christ
             fore-warned
             People
             ,
             
               That
               if
               they
               died
               in
               their
               Sins
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               come
               whither
               he
               did
               go
               ,
            
             John
             8.21
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             fearful
             threatning
             that
             God
             denounced
             against
             that
             People
             ,
             Isa
             .
             22.14
             .
             
               Surely
               this
               Iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               from
               you
               ,
               till
               ye
               die
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             But
             this
             false
             Doctrin
             of
             your
             Teachers
             telleth
             you
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               matter
               ,
               though
               ye
               die
               in
               your
               Sins
               ,
               yet
               ye
               shall
               immediately
               after
               Death
               go
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               once
               believed
               .
            
             And
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Where
               the
               Tree
               falleth
               ,
               there
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               whether
               towards
               the
               South
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               North
               ,
               Eccles
               .
            
             11.3
             .
             But
             according
             to
             this
             evil
             and
             corrupt
             Doctrin
             ,
             though
             the
             Tree
             falleth
             North
             ,
             it
             shall
             lie
             South
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             teach
             or
             believe
             such
             Doctrin
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             ,
             so
             to
             smooth
             and
             daub
             with
             untempered
             Morter
             ,
             and
             to
             flatter
             People
             ,
             to
             tell
             
             them
             ,
             They
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             must
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             once
             they
             have
             believed
             ,
             their
             Faith
             secureth
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             sin
             daily
             in
             Thought
             ,
             Word
             and
             Deed
             ,
             and
             break
             all
             God's
             holy
             Commandments
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Health
             ,
             nor
             Soundness
             in
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             great
             love
             that
             People
             have
             to
             Sin
             and
             Iniquity
             ,
             that
             maketh
             them
             plead
             so
             earnestly
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             did
             hate
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             cruel
             Tyrant
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             a
             possibility
             of
             deliverance
             from
             Sin
             here
             in
             this
             World.
             And
             they
             that
             plead
             so
             much
             for
             Sin
             ,
             to
             live
             and
             die
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             plead
             for
             the
             Devil's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             are
             his
             Servants
             and
             Ministers
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Servants
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             to
             clear
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             believed
             and
             preached
             by
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             take
             these
             following
             considerations
             ,
             (
             1st
             .
             )
             It
             is
             not
             an
             absolute
             Perfection
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             as
             attainable
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             you
             have
             falsly
             accused
             us
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               Nath.
               Morton
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               New-England
               Memorial
            
             ,
             pag.
             157.
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             he
             doth
             most
             falsly
             charge
             that
             People
             in
             his
             said
             Book
             ;
             for
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Perfection
             attainable
             in
             this
             Life
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             sit
             down
             and
             rested
             in
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             continual
             progress
             ,
             by
             the
             best
             ,
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             until
             the
             very
             
             last
             moment
             of
             their
             Life
             ;
             for
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             yet
             was
             perfected
             further
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             Man
             ,
             and
             did
             grow
             both
             in
             Grace
             and
             Stature
             ;
             and
             Adam
             in
             the
             innocent
             state
             ,
             was
             still
             to
             have
             increased
             in
             Virtue
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             would
             not
             have
             fallen
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
             (
             2
             dly
             .
             )
             This
             perfection
             or
             freedom
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Possibility
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             attained
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             Conversion
             or
             entrance
             into
             the
             true
             Faith
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             many
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             a
             true
             measure
             of
             sincerity
             towards
             God
             ,
             are
             yet
             short
             of
             that
             state
             of
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             attained
             ,
             but
             by
             great
             diligence
             ,
             and
             wrestling
             against
             sin
             ,
             through
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             watching
             and
             praying
             ,
             and
             using
             all
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             to
             attain
             to
             that
             blessed
             Conquest
             and
             Victory
             over
             sin
             .
             (
             3
             dly
             .
             )
             The
             most
             perfect
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             enter
             not
             into
             Temptation
             ;
             for
             as
             Adam
             ,
             in
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             did
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             sin
             lost
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             so
             may
             Men
             that
             are
             inwardly
             come
             to
             this
             state
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             duly
             watchful
             ,
             sin
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             impossibility
             of
             sinning
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             possibility
             of
             not
             sinning
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             Altho'
             some
             may
             arrive
             to
             that
             state
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             in
             
             conformity
             to
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             sin
             ,
             nor
             can
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             intend
             it
             ,
             1
             John
             3.19
             .
             which
             doth
             at
             least
             hold
             forth
             ,
             that
             such
             who
             are
             attained
             to
             this
             noble
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             they
             cannot
             commit
             any
             gross
             sin
             (
             although
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             not
             for
             want
             of
             love
             ,
             but
             not
             having
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Knowledge
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             a
             little
             fall
             short
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             loving
             Child
             ,
             not
             perfectly
             understanding
             the
             Fathers
             mind
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             may
             do
             a
             thing
             amiss
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             breach
             of
             true
             Love
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Father
             doth
             not
             charge
             it
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             crime
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             example
             may
             be
             of
             a
             most
             loving
             Wife
             ,
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             who
             retaineth
             her
             chaste
             and
             perfect
             Love
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             do
             some
             things
             not
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             faileth
             not
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             transgresseth
             not
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             case
             he
             may
             fall
             short
             in
             understanding
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             impute
             it
             to
             be
             a
             crime
             unto
             him
             .
             (
             4
             thly
             )
             It
             is
             not
             temptations
             or
             motions
             unto
             sin
             ,
             that
             may
             arise
             either
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             natural
             and
             mortal
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             a
             freedom
             from
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             readily
             granted
             that
             such
             Temptations
             may
             and
             do
             follow
             the
             best
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             watch
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             resist
             them
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             no
             wise
             joyn
             and
             consent
             to
             Temptation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sin
             unto
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             
             that
             saying
             of
             an
             Ancient
             ,
             
               Non
               nocet
               sensus
               ,
               si
               desu
               Consensus
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Temptation
             doth
             not
             hurt
             ,
             if
             the
             consent
             be
             not
             given
             unto
             it
             .
             (
             5
             thly
             .
             )
             The
             Seed
             or
             Principle
             of
             Evil
             ,
             tho'
             it
             remain
             in
             the
             mortal
             ,
             or
             natural
             part
             ,
             &
             at
             times
             move
             to
             evil
             Thoughts
             and
             Desires
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             not
             being
             in
             any
             wife
             joyned
             nor
             consented
             unto
             ,
             neither
             outwardly
             in
             Word
             or
             Deed
             ,
             nor
             inwardly
             in
             the
             least
             Thought
             or
             Desire
             ,
             or
             delight
             and
             love
             of
             the
             Heart
             yielded
             unto
             ,
             nor
             obeyed
             ,
             is
             not
             imputed
             to
             be
             Sin
             unto
             Men
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             joyn
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             obey
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Seed
             and
             Principle
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             and
             oft
             moveth
             in
             them
             to
             turn
             and
             convert
             them
             unto
             God
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             ways
             ,
             yet
             not
             being
             consented
             ,
             or
             yielded
             unto
             ,
             nor
             obeyed
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             that
             case
             their
             Righteousness
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             make
             them
             in
             any
             respect
             righteous
             ,
             unless
             they
             joyn
             and
             yield
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             true
             Obedience
             .
             
               (
               6thly
               .
            
             )
             It
             is
             not
             the
             same
             degree
             and
             stature
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             God
             requireth
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             and
             degree
             of
             Grace
             and
             Light
             that
             God
             hath
             imparted
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             some
             more
             ,
             to
             others
             less
             ,
             but
             to
             every
             one
             sufficient
             to
             the
             present
             time
             and
             state
             .
             For
             he
             that
             was
             faithful
             in
             the
             improving
             his
             two
             Talents
             to
             make
             them
             four
             ,
             was
             accepted
             ,
             although
             he
             made
             them
             not
             ten
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             was
             faithful
             in
             his
             five
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             ten
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             both
             proportionally
             rewarded
             ;
             hence
             we
             read
             of
             
             good
             and
             holy
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             and
             Grace
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Day
             and
             Age.
             And
             the
             high
             Priest
             that
             had
             on
             his
             Breast
             the
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             that
             signifieth
             Lights
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             great
             and
             only
             high
             Priest
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             Vrim
             ,
             that
             is
             Lights
             ,
             and
             the
             Thummim
             ,
             that
             is
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             distributeth
             of
             these
             Lights
             and
             Perfections
             variously
             towards
             his
             Saints
             and
             Children
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             sufficiently
             .
             And
             so
             the
             degree
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Obedience
             ought
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Light
             and
             Grace
             that
             God
             giveth
             through
             Christ
             unto
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             is
             faithful
             in
             that
             degree
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             equal
             degree
             and
             measure
             that
             another
             hath
             ,
             is
             perfect
             in
             that
             respect
             ;
             and
             the
             Child
             in
             the
             Child's
             state
             is
             perfect
             ,
             being
             faithful
             to
             the
             Grace
             and
             Light
             that
             is
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             die
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             he
             is
             safe
             ,
             and
             cannot
             perish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Man
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             come
             up
             to
             the
             spiritual
             stature
             and
             growth
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Man.
             So
             that
             Faithfulness
             in
             the
             Work
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             render
             a
             Man
             perfect
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ability
             of
             Light
             and
             Grace
             received
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Child
             ,
             Young-man
             ,
             or
             Elder
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             gone
             through
             all
             the
             twelve
             particulars
             ,
             which
             I
             charged
             on
             the
             four
             Teachers
             ,
             whether
             Presbyterian
             or
             Independent
             ,
             at
             Boston
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             them
             not
             only
             my
             Assertions
             ,
             
             but
             my
             Arguments
             against
             their
             false
             and
             pernicious
             Doctrins
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             feed
             ,
             but
             starve
             and
             kill
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             and
             receive
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Constitution
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 their
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
              
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               ,
               
                 or
                 gathered
                 Churches
              
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             visible
             Church
             they
             define
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             consist
             of
             all
             those
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Children
             ;
             see
             Confession
             ,
             Cap.
             25.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             where
             it
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             require
             no
             other
             qualification
             ,
             to
             constitute
             or
             make
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             So
             that
             nothing
             of
             true
             Piety
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             nothing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             of
             an
             inward
             Possession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             or
             Grace
             ,
             or
             heavenly
             Presence
             and
             Appearance
             ,
             is
             requisit
             to
             constitute
             any
             Members
             of
             their
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             thus
             though
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             their
             visible
             Church
             were
             gross
             and
             notorious
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             meer
             empty
             Formalists
             ,
             having
             only
             a
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             without
             the
             Power
             
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             qualified
             to
             be
             their
             Church-Members
             ;
             yea
             ,
             notoriously
             
               slanderous
               Persons
            
             ,
             notoriously
             
               Lyars
               ,
               Deceivers
               ,
               Drunkards
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Thieves
               ,
               Murderers
               ,
            
             are
             qualified
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Men
             may
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             Independents
             so
             called
             ,
             require
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             to
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             People
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             !
             Why
             did
             they
             formerly
             separate
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Churches
             apart
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Popish
             and
             Episcopal
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             if
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             be
             enough
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             Persons
             to
             be
             Church-Members
             of
             their
             Church
             ?
             Do
             not
             those
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             these
             called
             Independents
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             Do
             not
             the
             Presbyterians
             profess
             the
             same
             Religion
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             with
             these
             called
             Independents
             ,
             and
             differ
             nothing
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             small
             Circumstances
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             find
             no
             such
             Church
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             owned
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Form
             or
             Profession
             of
             true
             Religion
             doth
             make
             a
             Church
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             these
             who
             have
             the
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             bids
             ,
             
               turn
               away
               from
               them
               :
               For
               of
               this
               sort
               are
               they
               which
               creep
               into
               Houses
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             consequently
             these
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             visible
             
             and
             invisible
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             owned
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             that
             sense
             given
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             to
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             People
             to
             be
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             ,
             do
             not
             differ
             in
             Substance
             or
             Nature
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             circumstances
             of
             Time
             ,
             Places
             ,
             and
             outward
             Actions
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             well
             allowed
             ,
             that
             a
             Company
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             of
             truly
             holy
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             meeting
             together
             at
             certain
             Times
             and
             Places
             ,
             that
             are
             known
             to
             People
             among
             whom
             they
             dwell
             ,
             and
             calling
             together
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             teaching
             ,
             and
             instructing
             ,
             and
             edifying
             one
             another
             ,
             every
             one
             using
             his
             spiritual
             Gift
             of
             Ministration
             ,
             whether
             in
             Praying
             or
             Prophecying
             ,
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             appear
             in
             external
             or
             outward
             and
             bodily
             Works
             and
             Actions
             that
             are
             visible
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Body
             without
             Life
             or
             Spirit
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             a
             Man
             ,
             so
             a
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             of
             People
             ,
             only
             professing
             the
             true
             Religion
             (
             but
             having
             nothing
             of
             the
             true
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whose
             outward
             and
             bodily
             Services
             and
             Works
             have
             no
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Virtue
             and
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Salt
             that
             maketh
             them
             savoury
             ,
             and
             doth
             recommend
             them
             unto
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             savoureth
             a
             sweet
             savour
             in
             them
             )
             cannot
             be
             truly
             and
             justly
             accounted
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             we
             no
             where
             find
             in
             Scripture
             any
             Society
             ,
             or
             company
             of
             People
             called
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             but
             the
             
             Profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             although
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             meer
             Formalists
             did
             outwardly
             at
             times
             mingle
             or
             mix
             with
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             and
             did
             assume
             the
             same
             outward
             Profession
             with
             them
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             as
             such
             were
             among
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             and
             Gulatia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             these
             Hypocrites
             and
             meer
             Formalists
             ,
             who
             had
             only
             the
             Form
             ,
             but
             had
             nothing
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Life
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             were
             no
             part
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Chaff
             or
             Tares
             ,
             that
             are
             mixed
             with
             Wheat
             ,
             are
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             or
             Dross
             that
             is
             mixed
             with
             Silver
             ,
             is
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Silver
             ,
             or
             old
             Leaven
             that
             is
             mixed
             with
             the
             new
             Dough
             ,
             is
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             all
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             Leaven
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             separate
             People
             from
             all
             these
             that
             have
             only
             a
             Form
             and
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             have
             nothing
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             called
             his
             Body
             ,
             frequently
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             is
             called
             a
             
               Member
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             is
             a
             
               living
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             a
             
               living
               Member
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             maketh
             both
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             living
             ,
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Life
             ,
             living
             and
             indwelling
             in
             every
             Member
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             do
             dwell
             in
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             promised
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             John
             14.23
             .
             
               If
               a
               Man
               love
               me
               ,
               he
               will
               keep
               my
               Words
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               
               will
               love
               him
               ,
               and
            
             We
             
               will
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               abode
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             this
             WE
             ,
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             who
             are
             three
             ,
             and
             one
             ,
             indwelling
             in
             every
             true
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             believing
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Know
               ye
               not
               ,
               that
               your
               Bodies
               are
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               .
            
             And
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             which
             dwelt
             in
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             did
             work
             every
             good
             Work
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             move
             them
             in
             all
             holy
             and
             religious
             Services
             and
             Performances
             ,
             whether
             to
             
               Preach
               ,
               Pray
            
             ,
             or
             
               give
               Thanks
            
             ,
             or
             to
             meditate
             and
             
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               in
               silence
            
             :
             And
             they
             knew
             by
             the
             
               inward
               Teaching
            
             and
             Revelation
             of
             God's
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             proper
             and
             fit
             times
             ,
             when
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             when
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             begin
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             
               make
               an
               end
            
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             Hour-glass
             to
             measure
             out
             the
             Time
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             an
             outward
             Bell
             hanging
             in
             a
             Steeple
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             together
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel-Bell
             did
             ring
             and
             sound
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             this
             gathered
             them
             together
             in
             a
             living
             way
             and
             manner
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             the
             outward
             Bells
             ,
             (
             Ex.
             28
             34
             ,
             35
             )
             that
             did
             hang
             at
             the
             High-Priest's
             Garment
             ,
             with
             the
             Pomegranats
             ,
             were
             Types
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             living
             Word
             ,
             even
             Christ
             whose
             inward
             Voice
             and
             Call
             in
             the
             Soul
             and
             Heart
             ,
             giveth
             a
             joyful
             sound
             to
             that
             Ear
             which
             is
             opened
             to
             hear
             it
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               know
               the
               joyful
               sound
               ,
               they
               shall
               walk
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               Light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               ,
            
             Psal
             89.15
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Bones
             ,
             and
             they
             two
             are
             one
             Flesh
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.30
             ,
             31.
             
             And
             they
             are
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             For
             Christ
             he
             is
             both
             the
             Head
             and
             Life
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Body
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             whole
             Body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             compacted
             by
             that
             which
             every
             Joynt
             supplyeth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             (
             the
             Greek
             hath
             it
             ,
             Energia
             )
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             increase
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             unto
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             Love
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.16
             .
             And
             that
             which
             thus
             knitteth
             all
             the
             Members
             both
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             ;
             for
             by
             one
             Spirit
             they
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             true
             gathering
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             far
             beyond
             all
             Profession
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             or
             outward
             Signs
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               water
               Baptism
            
             ,
             which
             Presbyterians
             and
             others
             use
             to
             Initiate
             or
             enter
             People
             into
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             outward
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Contracts
             or
             Bonds
             ,
             which
             these
             called
             Independents
             use
             to
             initiate
             or
             enter
             People
             into
             their
             Church
             ,
             all
             which
             outward
             things
             are
             but
             Mens
             Inventions
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             used
             ,
             whereby
             to
             gather
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             Churches
             :
             And
             all
             this
             is
             but
             Mans
             gathering
             and
             work
             ,
             made
             Things
             ,
             Likenesses
             and
             graven
             Images
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forbidden
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
               nor
               the
               likeness
               
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
            
             &c.
             Exod.
             20.
             
             For
             whatever
             Men
             make
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Church
             ,
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             Service
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             inwardly
             moving
             ,
             assisting
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             leading
             ,
             guiding
             and
             ordering
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             but
             Man's
             work
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             Man's
             making
             ;
             and
             all
             such
             made
             Things
             ,
             made
             Faiths
             ,
             made
             Churches
             ,
             made
             Worships
             ,
             made
             Ordinances
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             inwardly
             revealed
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             shaken
             and
             removed
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             whose
             Voice
             of
             Old
             did
             shake
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Yet
               once
               more
               I
               shake
               not
               the
               Earth
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Heavens
               also
               .
            
             And
             this
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             uttered
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             hath
             both
             shaken
             ,
             abolished
             ,
             and
             removed
             many
             things
             of
             Mens
             making
             already
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             due
             time
             ,
             will
             remove
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             every
             Plant
             that
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Father's
             planting
             ,
             he
             will
             pluck
             it
             up
             and
             throw
             it
             away
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             warning
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             ye
             Churches
             and
             People
             of
             New-England
             ,
             altho'
             Babylon
             like
             ,
             ye
             sit
             as
             a
             Queen
             ,
             or
             have
             at
             least
             so
             sate
             some
             few
             Years
             ago
             ,
             and
             did
             say
             in
             your
             Heart
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               see
               no
               Widdowhood
            
             ,
             and
             have
             preached
             it
             as
             Doctrin
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sounding
               of
               God's
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               althogeter
               ceased
               in
               these
               days
            
             :
             Let
             this
             be
             told
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             ceased
             to
             sound
             ,
             but
             still
             doth
             ,
             and
             shall
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             shall
             not
             only
             shake
             ,
             but
             utterly
             remove
             ,
             undo
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             your
             
               Babylonish
               buildings
            
             :
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             will
             do
             ,
             not
             by
             Might
             ,
             nor
             Power
             (
             viz.
             of
             man
             )
             but
             by
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ;
             
             and
             the
             time
             hastneth
             ,
             and
             blessed
             shall
             he
             be
             who
             receiveth
             warning
             ,
             and
             hearkneth
             unto
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             he
             who
             hath
             Ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.1
             .
             And
             it
             is
             built
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             sure
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             Rock
             of
             Ages
             ,
             whom
             Peter
             confessed
             unto
             ,
             which
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             Rock
             so
             confessed
             ,
             and
             so
             known
             and
             understood
             ,
             which
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             built
             .
             And
             this
             is
             more
             than
             a
             Profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             professeth
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             hath
             revealed
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             doth
             unto
             every
             true
             and
             faithful
             Believer
             ,
             and
             Confessor
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             true
             Church
             that
             is
             built
             on
             this
             Rock
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             only
             hearers
             and
             professors
             of
             the
             Words
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             doers
             of
             them
             :
             But
             they
             who
             do
             not
             ,
             although
             they
             both
             hear
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             foolish
             Builders
             ,
             and
             build
             upon
             the
             Sand
             ;
             and
             such
             are
             all
             these
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             qualifie
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             carrieth
             a
             two-fold
             sense
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Religion
             which
             People
             profess
             ,
             they
             call
             ,
             or
             profess
             it
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             professeth
             
             any
             Religion
             at
             all
             (
             if
             he
             be
             in
             earnest
             )
             professeth
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             esteemeth
             or
             professeth
             his
             Religion
             to
             be
             such
             .
             The
             other
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Religion
             that
             is
             professed
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             only
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             professed
             :
             And
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             your
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             whether
             Presbyterian
             or
             Independent
             ,
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             :
             For
             the
             Religion
             ye
             profess
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             did
             teach
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             in
             many
             weighty
             particulars
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             Foundation
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             built
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             .
             But
             ye
             who
             say
             ,
             
               All
               inward
               divine
               Revelation
               of
               Christ
               is
               ceased
            
             ;
             ye
             build
             not
             on
             Christ
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             meer
             Hear-say
             ,
             and
             Historical
             report
             of
             him
             :
             For
             how
             can
             ye
             build
             on
             him
             ,
             when
             ye
             have
             no
             belief
             that
             Christ
             is
             nearer
             unto
             you
             ,
             than
             in
             some
             remote
             place
             beyond
             the
             Skies
             ?
             Can
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             House
             be
             built
             on
             a
             Foundation
             that
             is
             altogether
             remote
             from
             it
             ?
             Must
             not
             the
             House
             and
             the
             Foundation
             be
             immediately
             joyned
             together
             ?
             And
             must
             not
             this
             Foundation
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             felt
             by
             every
             Member
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             incomparably
             more
             than
             the
             best
             Profession
             of
             true
             Religion
             ?
             O
             ye
             blind
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Blind
             !
             How
             doth
             my
             Soul
             pity
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             People
             more
             especially
             ,
             who
             are
             led
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             whom
             ye
             are
             still
             seeking
             to
             lead
             ,
             until
             both
             ye
             and
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             ;
             
             and
             ye
             ill
             deserve
             your
             Wages
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Hundreds
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Thousands
             of
             Pounds
             ,
             that
             poor
             People
             pay
             Yearly
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             work
             sore
             and
             hard
             to
             feed
             you
             ,
             and
             cloath
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             to
             Luxury
             and
             Wantonness
             ,
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             under
             colour
             and
             pretence
             of
             feeding
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             ye
             famish
             and
             starve
             ,
             yea
             ,
             poyson
             and
             kill
             them
             with
             your
             false
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             ,
             through
             God's
             assistance
             sufficiently
             made
             appear
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             yet
             more
             to
             make
             appear
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             occasion
             given
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             living
             ,
             elect
             ,
             precious
             Corner-stone
             ,
             the
             sure
             Foundation
             is
             laid
             in
             Zion
             ,
             and
             that
             Zion
             is
             not
             only
             the
             heavenly
             Zion
             above
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             one
             both
             in
             Heaven
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             also
             within
             us
             ,
             even
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             took
             hold
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             and
             David
             ,
             according
             unto
             that
             Seed
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             exalted
             in
             heavenly
             Glory
             in
             that
             same
             Seed
             and
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             and
             perfect
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             having
             put
             off
             nothing
             that
             he
             had
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             but
             these
             Weaknesses
             and
             Infirmities
             which
             he
             did
             take
             on
             him
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             crucified
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             who
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             alive
             ,
             and
             lives
             for
             evermore
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             by
             true
             Faith
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             he
             is
             joyned
             both
             to
             Christ
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             
             also
             to
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             also
             unto
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             both
             God
             and
             Christ
             are
             not
             only
             in
             remote
             places
             ,
             and
             Heavens
             without
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             Jer.
             23.23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Am
               I
               a
               God
               at
               Hand
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               God
               afar
               off
               ?
               Do
               not
               I
               fill
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ?
               Saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             Governors
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             of
             your
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             both
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             your
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             the
             only
             qualification
             of
             them
             being
             an
             outward
             profession
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             an
             outward
             Call
             (
             which
             ye
             are
             all
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             where
             to
             begin
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             Cap.
             4.
             )
             accompanied
             with
             some
             natural
             or
             acquired
             Gifts
             and
             Abilities
             of
             Letter-learning
             ,
             reaching
             no
             further
             than
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             at
             best
             ,
             and
             oft
             ,
             or
             for
             most
             part
             not
             that
             ;
             for
             ye
             preach
             not
             the
             Letter
             in
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             have
             so
             mingled
             it
             with
             your
             Glosses
             ,
             and
             wrested
             Senses
             and
             Meanings
             ,
             and
             Words
             of
             men's
             wisdom
             and
             intentions
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             little
             of
             the
             very
             Letter
             ye
             preach
             .
             But
             if
             ye
             did
             preach
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             that
             infallible
             and
             unerring
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             his
             true
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             ye
             are
             but
             at
             best
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             use
             and
             end
             of
             your
             Government
             but
             to
             keep
             poor
             People
             in
             Bondage
             under
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             false
             Doctrin
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             witness
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             ye
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             your
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             yet
             then
             will
             force
             Maintenance
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             you
             have
             done
             .
             And
             when
             ye
             had
             Power
             with
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             instigate
             and
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             persecute
             honest
             Dissenters
             ,
             to
             Whip
             ,
             Stock
             ,
             Imprison
             ,
             spoil
             Goods
             ,
             cut
             off
             Ears
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             put
             to
             Death
             (
             for
             testifying
             against
             your
             false
             Doctrins
             )
             from
             your
             false
             and
             fallible
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             both
             false
             and
             fallible
             :
             For
             seeing
             ye
             do
             not
             profess
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             led
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             not
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             your
             Spirit
             is
             not
             only
             fallible
             ,
             but
             false
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             For
             there
             are
             but
             two
             Spirits
             that
             do
             teach
             ,
             lead
             and
             guide
             all
             men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             unerring
             ,
             true
             and
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             all
             God's
             true
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Spirit
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             leadeth
             all
             Unbelievers
             and
             Ungodly
             Persons
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             this
             Spirit
             is
             not
             only
             fallible
             ,
             but
             false
             ,
             continually
             leading
             into
             Error
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             leadeth
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             And
             how
             are
             ye
             not
             ashamed
             to
             cite
             (
             see
             
               Confes
               .
               cap.
            
             30.
             sect
             .
             1.
             )
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             Acts
             20.17
             .
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             for
             your
             Government
             ,
             and
             Governors
             and
             Elders
             of
             your
             Churches
             ?
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               The
               Government
               is
               upon
               his
               Shoulders
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ?
             Doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             it
             is
             upon
             yours
             ?
             Or
             can
             any
             be
             Governors
             or
             Rulers
             in
             the
             Church
             under
             him
             without
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Power
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             heavenly
             Authority
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             known
             inwardly
             revealed
             ,
             which
             ye
             deny
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             altogether
             derived
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             ?
             but
             yours
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ;
             by
             your
             own
             Confession
             ,
             ye
             have
             not
             that
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             the
             inward
             Revelation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             derive
             it
             from
             the
             Letter
             ,
             so
             may
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ye
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             Letter
             ,
             they
             are
             Rulers
             and
             Governors
             of
             Churches
             .
             And
             as
             to
             these
             Elders
             ,
             mentioned
             Acts
             20.17
             .
             They
             were
             such
             whom
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             made
             Overseers
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             of
             them
             ,
             Verse
             28.
             
             But
             this
             ye
             cannot
             in
             truth
             say
             ,
             who
             deny
             all
             pretence
             to
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             .
             Nor
             doth
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             make
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             for
             you
             ,
             but
             against
             you
             :
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               All
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               is
               given
               unto
               me
               ;
               go
               ye
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             But
             when
             said
             he
             so
             unto
             you
             ?
             Or
             when
             gave
             he
             you
             such
             Commission
             ?
             Or
             suppose
             ye
             had
             such
             Commission
             ,
             surely
             ye
             are
             very
             unfaithful
             unto
             it
             ,
             who
             creep
             each
             
             of
             you
             into
             a
             House
             or
             Town
             ,
             and
             there
             only
             pretend
             to
             teach
             a
             few
             that
             come
             to
             hear
             you
             .
             So
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             travelled
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             Nation
             ,
             City
             and
             Country
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             certain
             dwelling-place
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             said
             Commission
             ;
             but
             so
             do
             not
             ye
             ,
             but
             commonly
             keep
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             unless
             a
             fatter
             Benefice
             ,
             or
             more
             yearly
             Sallary
             and
             Hire
             invite
             you
             to
             another
             .
             Will
             nothing
             serve
             your
             turn
             but
             the
             same
             Commission
             ,
             which
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             And
             if
             ye
             have
             the
             same
             Commission
             ,
             are
             not
             ye
             also
             Apostles
             ?
             A
             charge
             which
             some
             of
             you
             have
             laid
             to
             us
             .
             But
             why
             do
             ye
             not
             mind
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             and
             apply
             that
             unto
             you
             ?
             Acts
             1.4
             ,
             8.
             
             
               And
               being
               assembled
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               commanded
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               depart
               from
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               but
               wait
               for
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               ye
               have
               heard
               of
               me
            
             ,
             Verse
             8.
             
             
               But
               ye
               shall
               receive
               Power
               after
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               come
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               Witnesses
               unto
               me
               ,
               both
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               in
               all
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               and
               in
            
             Samaria
             ,
             
               and
               unto
               the
               uttermost
               part
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ?
             And
             though
             some
             of
             you
             in
             New-England
             ,
             have
             made
             some
             show
             of
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             converted
             them
             ,
             and
             got
             great
             sums
             of
             Mony
             out
             of
             Old
             England
             on
             that
             account
             .
             Alas
             !
             to
             what
             have
             ye
             converted
             them
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             very
             manifest
             ,
             they
             are
             generally
             nothing
             better
             than
             when
             they
             were
             called
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             are
             for
             most
             part
             rather
             worse
             ?
             Which
             of
             them
             all
             have
             ye
             turned
             from
             Darkness
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Power
             
             of
             Satan
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             God
             and
             Christ
             by
             his
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             rule
             in
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             alas
             !
             ye
             know
             it
             not
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             preach
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ye
             are
             not
             like
             to
             be
             Instruments
             to
             bring
             others
             to
             know
             it
             .
             And
             if
             ye
             say
             ,
             Ye
             are
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             Call
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             give
             unto
             you
             .
             Ye
             must
             first
             prove
             and
             demonstrate
             it
             ,
             that
             ye
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Holiness
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Profession
             ,
             before
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             is
             manifest
             .
             Nor
             can
             ye
             shew
             your
             Line
             of
             Succession
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             her
             Popes
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             called
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Cap.
             25.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             as
             is
             formerly
             observed
             in
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             visibility
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             oft
             visible
             ,
             and
             doth
             visibly
             appear
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             City
             set
             upon
             an
             Hill
             ,
             and
             doth
             make
             a
             visible
             and
             outward
             Profession
             of
             her
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             good
             Words
             ,
             and
             good
             Works
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             meerly
             outward
             and
             visible
             ,
             that
             doth
             infallibly
             prove
             or
             demonstrate
             her
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             can
             make
             her
             known
             to
             People
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             same
             inward
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             inwardly
             revealed
             ,
             that
             doth
             make
             known
             both
             Christ
             
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             every
             true
             Member
             thereof
             :
             And
             without
             the
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             inwardly
             shining
             ,
             and
             revealing
             ,
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             is
             unknown
             unto
             Men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             said
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             John
             15.18
             .
             
               If
               the
               World
               hate
               you
               ,
               ye
               know
               that
               it
               hated
               me
               before
               it
               hated
               you
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             World
             both
             hateth
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ?
             Because
             it
             knoweth
             them
             not
             .
             And
             Paul
             said
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.9
             .
             
               As
               unknown
               ,
               and
               yet
               well
               known
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             who
             dwell
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             see
             and
             judge
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             Men
             in
             the
             Light
             ;
             but
             to
             them
             who
             are
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             are
             Darkness
             ,
             unknown
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             their
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             called
             BAPTISM
             and
             the
             SVPPER
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             for
             the
             term
             ,
             or
             word
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             the
             English
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             received
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Word
             either
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             or
             Greek
             ,
             that
             doth
             properly
             answer
             unto
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             translate
             the
             Greek
             Word
             that
             signifieth
             Mystery
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             Latin
             hath
             it
             in
             Ephes
             .
             5.32
             .
             
               Hoc
               est
               magnum
               Sacramentum
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             which
             our
             English
             Translation
             readeth
             more
             properly
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Mystery
             .
             But
             if
             Sacrament
             signifie
             Mystery
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             as
             many
             Sacraments
             as
             Mysteries
             ;
             and
             Faith
             it self
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             and
             true
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             Religious
             matter
             and
             thing
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             holy
             Mysteries
             .
             And
             they
             who
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Sacraments
             have
             borrowed
             these
             two
             out
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             professed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             having
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             rejected
             five
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             said
             Church
             doth
             accuse
             these
             latter
             Churches
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Robbery
             ,
             to
             abolish
             and
             
             take
             away
             five
             of
             the
             seven
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             the
             sixth
             also
             ,
             seeing
             they
             believe
             it
             only
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Figure
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             called
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             And
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             one
             whit
             more
             probability
             ,
             but
             rather
             less
             ,
             for
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             that
             they
             have
             reserved
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             other
             five
             that
             they
             have
             rejected
             :
             And
             they
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             accuse
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             for
             denying
             these
             two
             ,
             until
             they
             clear
             themselves
             of
             Sacriledge
             for
             denying
             five
             ,
             and
             give
             better
             grounds
             for
             reserving
             these
             two
             ,
             than
             as
             yet
             they
             have
             given
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             
               Infants
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             a
             Child
             of
             eight
             days
             ,
             or
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             on
             the
             Fore-head
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             Baptism
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             footing
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             of
             Precept
             nor
             Practice
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             they
             cite
             for
             it
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             Sprinkling
             on
             the
             Fore-head
             ,
             instead
             of
             Dipping
             ,
             they
             cite
             Heb.
             9.10
             .
             to
             22.
             
             But
             this
             Sprinkling
             was
             not
             of
             Water
             ,
             but
             of
             Blood
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             read
             that
             it
             was
             only
             on
             the
             Fore-head
             ;
             and
             the
             Cups
             and
             Vessels
             that
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             or
             Water
             ,
             were
             sprinkled
             all
             over
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             one
             single
             place
             .
             And
             why
             did
             John
             baptize
             Christ
             by
             dipping
             into
             Water
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             he
             baptized
             ,
             if
             sprinkling
             on
             the
             Fore-head
             was
             sufficient
             in
             that
             day
             ?
             Next
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             they
             cite
             for
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             17.9
             .
             
               Where
               God
               commanded
            
             Abraham
             
               that
               every
               Man
               child
               of
               his
               Posterity
               should
               be
               Circumcised
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               every
               Infant
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               the
               believing
               Parents
               are
               to
               be
               sprinkled
               with
               Water
               .
            
             But
             this
             Consequence
             is
             meerly
             begged
             ,
             but
             nothing
             proved
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             find
             an
             express
             command
             to
             Abraham
             :
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             we
             find
             neither
             Command
             nor
             Practice
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             baptizing
             Infants
             in
             use
             ,
             for
             an
             hundred
             of
             Years
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             among
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             .
             And
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             Infants
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Grace
             signified
             by
             Water
             Baptism
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Figure
             or
             Sign
             belongeth
             unto
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             also
             a
             right
             to
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             confess
             ,
             the
             Supper
             is
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             next
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             Coloss
             .
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             where
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptism
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             but
             neither
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             the
             Baptism
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             outward
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             especially
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             
               to
               be
               made
               without
               Hands
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             of
             the
             Heart
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             also
             the
             Baptism
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             verse
             12.
             
             
               Buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               wherein
               also
               you
               are
               risen
               with
               him
               ,
               through
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               God.
            
             Ye
             see
             here
             is
             nothing
             of
             outward
             Water
             :
             Nor
             are
             all
             they
             who
             are
             baptized
             with
             outward
             Water
             ,
             either
             buried
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             risen
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             many
             still
             alive
             in
             old
             Adam
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             generally
             .
             The
             next
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             But
             this
             saith
             nothing
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             
             Water-Baptism
             is
             understood
             ,
             as
             it
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             Infants
             should
             be
             any
             more
             baptized
             than
             taught
             ,
             seeing
             teaching
             and
             baptizing
             are
             joyned
             together
             .
             Another
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             Luke
             18.15
             ,
             16.
             where
             Christ
             biddeth
             to
             
               suffer
               little
               Children
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               forbid
               them
               not
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               blessed
               them
               ,
               and
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             baptized
             them
             either
             with
             dipping
             or
             sprinkling
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               himself
               baptized
               none
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               with
               Water
            
             ,
             see
             Joh.
             4.2
             .
             Their
             last
             place
             they
             cite
             ,
             is
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
             
               If
               the
               Root
               be
               holy
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               Branches
            
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             Infants
             are
             more
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             that
             called
             the
             Supper
             administred
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             these
             Branches
             mentioned
             by
             Paul
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             11.16
             .
             were
             really
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             were
             broken
             off
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             Root
             being
             holy
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             promised
             Seed
             ,
             Paul
             had
             hope
             of
             their
             conversion
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             did
             belong
             to
             God's
             election
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             verse
             28.
             and
             these
             were
             not
             the
             immediate
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             forty
             Generations
             after
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Scripture
             saith
             as
             much
             for
             the
             aged
             unbelieving
             Children
             of
             unbelieving
             Parents
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             descended
             from
             any
             of
             their
             Fore-Fathers
             ,
             upwards
             of
             forty
             Generations
             ,
             that
             were
             Believers
             ;
             and
             if
             up
             to
             forty
             ,
             why
             not
             up
             to
             sixty
             ,
             and
             further
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             to
             Noah
             ,
             
             who
             is
             the
             common
             Father
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             with
             whom
             God
             established
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Seed
             after
             him
             ,
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Seed
             through
             Christ
             ,
             might
             receive
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             unless
             they
             do
             wilfully
             reject
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             something
             already
             in
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             for
             Water-Baptism
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             did
             only
             properly
             belong
             to
             
             John's
             Ministry
             and
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             is
             expresly
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             by
             John
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             for
             John
             did
             
               baptize
               with
               Water
               unto
               Repentance
            
             ,
             but
             Christ
             who
             cometh
             after
             John
             ,
             and
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             worthy
             than
             
               John
               ,
               he
               baptizeth
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             there
             was
             a
             spiritual
             blessing
             and
             Grace
             conveyed
             unto
             People
             ,
             by
             
             John's
             Baptism
             ,
             while
             it
             stood
             in
             force
             ;
             for
             God
             never
             ordained
             any
             outward
             thing
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             rightly
             done
             ,
             in
             its
             day
             and
             season
             ,
             it
             had
             some
             spiritual
             blessing
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             and
             Services
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             if
             any
             were
             raised
             up
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             John
             was
             ,
             and
             could
             prove
             ,
             and
             instruct
             their
             being
             sent
             to
             baptize
             with
             Water
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             these
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             be
             sent
             ,
             ought
             gladly
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             it
             by
             bare
             imitation
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             pretended
             Call
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             prove
             to
             be
             either
             mediate
             or
             immediate
             ,
             is
             great
             presumption
             ,
             yea
             ,
             superstition
             ;
             and
             to
             call
             that
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             no
             command
             to
             practise
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Precepts
             of
             
             Men
             in
             the
             room
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             taking
             of
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             guiltless
             .
             And
             they
             can
             never
             prove
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             art
             and
             skill
             ,
             that
             Water-Baptism
             is
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             28.18
             ,
             19.
             for
             all
             God's
             commands
             and
             precepts
             ,
             especially
             of
             publick
             institution
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             express
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             express
             Words
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             left
             to
             be
             gathered
             by
             uncertain
             and
             doubtful
             Consequences
             .
             When
             God
             sent
             John
             to
             baptize
             with
             Water
             ,
             Water
             was
             expressed
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Commission
             to
             baptize
             ,
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Water
             ,
             nor
             no
             words
             of
             Institution
             commanded
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             the
             command
             is
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               and
               baptize
               all
               Nations
               into
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             the
             Name
             of
             either
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             most
             frequently
             ,
             if
             not
             always
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Power
             and
             Life
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               strong
               Tower
               :
               Thy
               Name
               is
               as
               Ointment
               poured
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             whereas
             they
             object
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               baptize
               with
               the
               spiritual
               Baptism
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             yea
             ;
             they
             could
             Instrumentally
             and
             Ministerially
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             convert
             ,
             and
             beget
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             unto
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             did
             minister
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             although
             God
             only
             was
             the
             principal
             worker
             and
             Author
             .
             Next
             ,
             they
             object
             ,
             That
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               baptized
               some
               
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               was
               baptized
               with
               Water
               .
            
             But
             none
             of
             these
             prove
             what
             they
             intend
             ,
             for
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             by
             John
             ,
             and
             also
             he
             was
             circumcised
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Paul
             circumcised
             Timothy
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             generally
             in
             that
             day
             thought
             fit
             both
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             tolerate
             the
             use
             of
             Water-Baptism
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             John
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             by
             permission
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             Gospel
             standing
             Commission
             ;
             otherwise
             Paul
             would
             never
             have
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             baptize
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             would
             he
             have
             thanked
             God
             that
             he
             had
             baptized
             so
             few
             :
             For
             it
             were
             strange
             to
             think
             that
             Paul
             would
             thank
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             fully
             obey
             a
             Gospel
             precept
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             if
             these
             who
             are
             so
             zealous
             for
             Water-Baptism
             ,
             were
             cordially
             zealous
             ,
             for
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             born
             with
             ,
             as
             Men
             bear
             with
             Children
             ,
             that
             use
             Likenesses
             and
             Figures
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             sute
             most
             with
             the
             age
             and
             state
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             Charity
             might
             be
             allowed
             them
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             Children
             or
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             did
             wait
             for
             the
             inward
             appearance
             and
             coming
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             as
             some
             such
             there
             may
             be
             .
             But
             these
             ,
             who
             altogether
             are
             for
             the
             outward
             Baptism
             and
             Supper
             ,
             and
             deny
             wholly
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Baptism
             and
             Supper
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             known
             and
             received
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             's
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             no
             Charity
             can
             
             be
             allowed
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             judge
             them
             true
             Christians
             in
             any
             degree
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Babes
             ,
             but
             altogether
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             Hypocrites
             and
             Formalists
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Next
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Supper
             :
             We
             grant
             that
             Christ
             had
             an
             outward
             Supper
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             eat
             the
             Pascal
             Lamb
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             a
             real
             Supper
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             that
             which
             ye
             now
             use
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             substantial
             Supper
             nor
             Dinner
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             little
             crumb
             of
             Bread
             ,
             scarce
             so
             big
             as
             a
             Nut
             ,
             and
             a
             spoonful
             of
             Wine
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             which
             hath
             little
             outward
             Substance
             ,
             and
             no
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Signification
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             ye
             use
             it
             ,
             while
             ye
             altogether
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             really
             and
             substantially
             dwelleth
             in
             his
             Saints
             ;
             and
             while
             ye
             also
             deny
             all
             inward
             Revelation
             of
             him
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             Your
             Supper
             is
             a
             meer
             shadow
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             Christ's
             Supper
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             Institution
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             did
             sup
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             the
             Night
             wherein
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             he
             began
             with
             the
             Cup
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ,
             or
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Take
               this
               ,
               and
               divide
               it
               among
               your selves
               .
            
             And
             next
             he
             took
             Bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ,
             or
             gave
             thanks
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               this
               do
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             Likewise
             after
             Supper
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New-Testament
               in
               my
               Blood
               ,
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Luke
             22.14
             .
             to
             20.
             
             So
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             used
             the
             Cup
             twice
             ,
             and
             began
             and
             ended
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             do
             not
             ye
             ;
             and
             though
             ye
             seem
             greatly
             
             to
             blame
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             not
             giving
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             charge
             them
             with
             mutilating
             ,
             or
             dismembring
             the
             Institution
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             do
             not
             ye
             the
             same
             in
             part
             ?
             Seeing
             ye
             use
             the
             Cup
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             Christ
             used
             it
             twice
             ,
             and
             began
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             do
             not
             ye
             .
             And
             seeing
             ye
             say
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               that
               infallible
               Spirit
               that
               Christ
               had
               ,
               and
               gave
               to
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             find
             you
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             have
             no
             discerning
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             no
             taste
             and
             savour
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             Meat
             indeed
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             Drink
             indeed
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             supping
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             nor
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             ye
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Teachers
             ,
             have
             any
             power
             to
             bless
             either
             the
             Bread
             ,
             or
             the
             Cup
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             or
             to
             minister
             ,
             or
             give
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             to
             any
             People
             ,
             which
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             my
             certain
             knowledge
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             and
             joy
             of
             many
             thousands
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             often
             in
             the
             use
             of
             outward
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             and
             blessed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             sat
             down
             together
             ,
             whether
             many
             or
             a
             few
             ,
             we
             have
             truly
             witnessed
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             saying
             ,
             Luke
             24.35
             .
             
               And
               they
               told
               what
               things
               were
               done
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               was
               known
               of
               them
               in
               breaking
               of
               Bread.
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Verse
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               as
               he
               sate
               at
               Meat
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               took
               Bread
               ,
               and
               blessed
               it
               ,
               and
               brake
               ,
               and
               gave
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               Eyes
               were
               opened
               ,
            
             
             (
             Note
             ,
             even
             as
             
             Jonathan's
             Eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             or
             lightned
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             eat
             the
             Honey
             ;
             and
             as
             Isaac
             blessed
             Jacob
             when
             he
             did
             eat
             what
             he
             had
             prepared
             of
             savoury
             Meat
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Angel
             blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             eat
             of
             the
             Calf
             ,
             and
             the
             Cakes
             that
             were
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             Melchizedeck
             blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             him
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             and
             divers
             other
             the
             like
             examples
             )
             
               and
               they
               knew
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Even
             so
             can
             many
             say
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             God's
             praise
             ,
             in
             the
             outward
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             sate
             together
             ,
             and
             waited
             in
             true
             silence
             ,
             until
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             move
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             and
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             to
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             give
             Thanks
             ,
             their
             outward
             eating
             and
             drinking
             hath
             been
             so
             blessed
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             they
             have
             eat
             both
             the
             outward
             Bread
             with
             the
             bodily
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             Bread
             ,
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             with
             the
             inward
             &
             spiritual
             Mouth
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             also
             drunk
             outwardly
             the
             outward
             Cup
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             :
             And
             so
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             they
             have
             fed
             at
             a
             two-fold
             Table
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             refreshed
             ,
             nourished
             and
             strengthned
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             oftentimes
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             only
             of
             inward
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             limit
             the
             spiritual
             and
             inward
             eating
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             and
             drinking
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             to
             any
             outward
             eating
             or
             drinking
             whatsoever
             .
             
             As
             neither
             did
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               That
               all
               true
               Believers
               eat
               Christ's
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               daily
               and
               hourly
            
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             believe
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             Christ
             did
             really
             give
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             a
             bare
             Figure
             or
             Sign
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             an
             inward
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             And
             all
             this
             we
             own
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             glad
             of
             such
             occasions
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             them
             ,
             to
             sit
             together
             ,
             and
             eat
             and
             drink
             both
             outwardly
             and
             inwardly
             ,
             enjoying
             a
             two-fold
             Table
             and
             Supper
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             Lord
             himself
             spiritually
             present
             ,
             and
             blessing
             both
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             enabling
             us
             to
             receive
             both
             his
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             Blessings
             ,
             with
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             :
             And
             such
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             we
             own
             ,
             from
             House
             to
             House
             ,
             even
             outwardly
             as
             well
             as
             inwardly
             ,
             with
             singleness
             and
             gladness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             did
             of
             Old
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             a
             lesser
             Number
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             a
             greater
             :
             For
             at
             that
             Supper
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             Luke
             24.30
             .
             there
             were
             only
             present
             these
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             besides
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             number
             ,
             whether
             greater
             or
             small
             ,
             that
             is
             essential
             .
             And
             also
             we
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             these
             more
             solemn
             Eatings
             and
             Drinkings
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             Lord's
             death
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             thus
             eat
             &
             drink
             together
             ,
             perhaps
             many
             belonging
             to
             divers
             Families
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             our
             other
             Eatings
             and
             Drinkings
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             other
             
             times
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             enable
             us
             ;
             and
             every
             true
             Christian
             hath
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Love
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             printed
             as
             in
             Capital
             Letters
             ,
             upon
             his
             very
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             writ
             as
             a
             living
             Epistle
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             upon
             fleshly
             Tables
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             his
             more
             abundant
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             coming
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             perpetuated
             ,
             and
             continued
             by
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             now
             tell
             me
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             behind
             you
             ?
             or
             wherein
             we
             fall
             short
             of
             you
             ?
             or
             what
             excellency
             ,
             worth
             ,
             or
             value
             hath
             your
             Supper
             above
             ,
             and
             beyond
             ours
             ?
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hath
             not
             ours
             the
             advantage
             every
             way
             ?
             Seeing
             we
             have
             more
             frequently
             ,
             both
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             eating
             and
             drinking
             together
             ,
             than
             ye
             have
             the
             outward
             ;
             and
             alas
             ,
             the
             many
             lean
             and
             dead
             Souls
             among
             you
             ,
             void
             of
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             discerning
             ,
             taste
             or
             savour
             ,
             too
             manifestly
             demonstrate
             ,
             ye
             are
             generally
             strangers
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             we
             also
             acknowledge
             the
             outward
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             ;
             but
             the
             Substance
             that
             is
             invisible
             and
             eternal
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             minded
             ,
             and
             sought
             after
             above
             all
             .
             And
             though
             we
             are
             not
             for
             holding
             up
             ,
             or
             preaching
             of
             Figures
             meerly
             institute
             ,
             for
             to
             signifie
             and
             represent
             a
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             were
             these
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             such
             a
             Figure
             as
             is
             natural
             ,
             and
             
             necessarily
             to
             be
             used
             by
             us
             all
             ,
             as
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             reject
             :
             For
             the
             outward
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             a
             natural
             and
             necessary
             Figure
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             whole
             outward
             World
             is
             a
             Figure
             of
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             expresly
             call
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.31
             .
             see
             the
             ●reek
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             concerning
             that
             ye
             call
             your
             Christian-Sabbath
             ,
             which
             ye
             say
             is
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ;
             and
             ye
             do
             positively
             affirm
             in
             your
             Confession
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               changed
               from
               the
               last
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               from
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               continue
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             see
             Confess
             .
             cap.
             21.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             But
             ye
             bring
             no
             sober
             proof
             for
             any
             such
             change
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ye
             cite
             say
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
             Exod.
             20.8
             ,
             10.
             
             Matth.
             5.17
             .
             That
             place
             in
             Gen.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             saith
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               first
               Day
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               seventh
               Day
            
             :
             And
             what
             that
             
               seventh
               Day
            
             is
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             demonstrate
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             next
             Scripture
             ,
             Rev.
             1.10
             .
             where
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               in
               the
               Spirit
               on
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               .
            
             Although
             it
             is
             more
             than
             ye
             can
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               Day
            
             of
             the
             Week
             is
             that
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ;
             yet
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             that
             it
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             
               Christian
               Sabbath
            
             :
             But
             it
             might
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             Christ
             rose
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             honoured
             that
             day
             solemnly
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             his
             rising
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             appearing
             at
             sundry
             times
             on
             that
             day
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             betwixt
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ▪
             And
             that
             the
             Christians
             
             did
             usually
             and
             more
             solemnly
             meet
             on
             that
             day
             for
             publick
             and
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             in
             honour
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             than
             on
             other
             days
             ,
             we
             readily
             grant
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             do
             we
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             .
             And
             all
             true
             Christians
             should
             employ
             more
             of
             their
             time
             in
             religious
             Works
             and
             Services
             ,
             both
             in
             private
             and
             in
             publick
             ,
             than
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             exceed
             them
             .
             And
             that
             beside
             other
             times
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             in
             private
             ,
             it
             is
             commendable
             in
             Christians
             to
             set
             apart
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             from
             common
             and
             ordinary
             labour
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             an
             ease
             to
             their
             Servants
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             may
             with
             the
             more
             freedom
             ,
             and
             cheerful
             readiness
             attend
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Service
             ,
             without
             all
             incumbrance
             .
             For
             experience
             doth
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             even
             bodily
             Rest
             from
             toyl
             and
             labour
             ,
             doth
             contribute
             to
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             help
             ,
             being
             duly
             used
             ,
             to
             disburthen
             it
             from
             divers
             weights
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Body
             be
             over-charged
             with
             labour
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hurt
             and
             clog
             unto
             the
             Mind
             in
             divers
             respects
             ?
             But
             all
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             was
             appointed
             for
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             enjoyned
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             People
             of
             Israel
             ;
             for
             that
             outward
             Sabbath
             that
             was
             enjoyned
             unto
             them
             ,
             was
             a
             Sign
             and
             Figure
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             outward
             Sabbaths
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             were
             ,
             as
             of
             Weeks
             ,
             Months
             ,
             Years
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Days
             .
             And
             when
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             and
             Christian
             Dispensation
             did
             
             take
             place
             ,
             all
             these
             figurative
             and
             shadowy
             Sabbaths
             were
             changed
             to
             the
             Substance
             ,
             and
             that
             Substance
             or
             Body
             is
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             Coloss
             .
             2.17
             .
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             is
             changed
             into
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             dishonour
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             End
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             shadowy
             and
             figurative
             Ordinances
             thereof
             :
             And
             as
             the
             outward
             Temple
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             another
             outward
             Temple
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             wherein
             they
             meet
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             outward
             day
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             to
             Exod.
             20.8
             ,
             10.
             it
             saith
             nothing
             of
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             nor
             of
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             :
             All
             this
             is
             but
             Man's
             invention
             .
             But
             it
             mentioneth
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             rested
             from
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             Rest
             signifieth
             the
             perfection
             or
             finishing
             of
             them
             ;
             although
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             the
             Works
             were
             finished
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             seventh
             day
             doth
             signifie
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             alone
             true
             Rest
             and
             Sabbath
             of
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             as
             he
             invited
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               ,
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             And
             concerning
             this
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             Sabbatism
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Heb.
             4.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Therefore
               there
               doth
               remain
               a
               Rest
               unto
               the
               People
               of
               God
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               entred
               into
               his
               Rest
               ,
               he
               also
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               own
               Works
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               from
               his
               ;
               let
               us
               
               labour
               therefore
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               Rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             Verse
             3.
             
             
               We
               which
               have
               believed
               ,
               do
               enter
               into
               Rest
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             New-Testament
             understandeth
             the
             
               Christian
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             outward
             Day
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             outward
             Sabbaths
             of
             the
             Jews
             did
             by
             way
             of
             Allegory
             signifie
             and
             hold
             forth
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             to
             Matth.
             5.17
             .
             where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             he
             came
             to
             keep
             up
             ,
             and
             perpetuate
             the
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             thereof
             to
             fulfil
             all
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             Equity
             and
             Justice
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             signifie
             or
             hold
             forth
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Kernal
             :
             Otherwise
             ye
             might
             argue
             ,
             as
             much
             for
             upholding
             the
             outward
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             the
             outward
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             that
             outward
             Sabbath
             was
             not
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             seventh
             day
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             4th
             Commandment
             is
             altogether
             Moral
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             nine
             that
             were
             given
             forth
             immediately
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             writ
             by
             his
             Finger
             on
             the
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             abrogated
             .
             If
             all
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             is
             there
             commanded
             ,
             as
             these
             called
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             would
             have
             it
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             who
             plead
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             prove
             that
             the
             said
             fourth
             Commandment
             did
             enjoyn
             to
             the
             Jews
             the
             keeping
             of
             any
             outward
             or
             natural
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ;
             
             for
             their
             keeping
             the
             outward
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             was
             enjoyned
             to
             them
             among
             the
             other
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Exod.
             16.23
             .
             and
             Chap.
             31.13
             ,
             14.
             where
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Sign
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             that
             spiritual
             ,
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             Sabbath
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             is
             altogether
             moral
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             the
             seventh
             day
             therein
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             any
             outward
             day
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             enjoyneth
             any
             outward
             day
             (
             for
             it
             can
             all
             be
             spiritually
             understood
             very
             well
             )
             as
             the
             tenth
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             enjoyn
             any
             outward
             thing
             ,
             but
             reacheth
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             inward
             part
             ,
             only
             ,
             and
             is
             altogether
             Spiritual
             .
             And
             as
             the
             last
             Commandment
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             is
             altogether
             spiritual
             ,
             so
             why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             said
             that
             the
             last
             Commandment
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             is
             altogether
             spiritual
             ?
             And
             even
             the
             mystick
             Writers
             among
             the
             Jews
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             seventh
             day
             mentioned
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             six
             days
             signifie
             spiritual
             Days
             and
             Mysteries
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             seventh
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             particularly
             enlarge
             at
             present
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Call
           and
           Warning
           from
           the
           Lord
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Boston
           ,
           and
           New-England
           ,
           
             to
             Repent
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THE
           Burden
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           came
           unto
           me
           on
           the
           twenty
           first
           day
           of
           the
           fourth
           Month
           ,
           1688.
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           ,
           to
           declare
           it
           unto
           Boston
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           New-England
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           are
           concerned
           in
           opposing
           ,
           and
           hardning
           their
           Hearts
           against
           the
           inward
           appearance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Son
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Living
           Testimonies
           they
           have
           born
           unto
           you
           ,
           to
           call
           you
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           Son
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           hath
           enlightned
           you
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           you
           from
           Darkness
           to
           Light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           Satan
           unto
           God.
           Oh!
           Repent
           ,
           Repent
           for
           your
           great
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Transgressions
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           that
           ye
           have
           committed
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           holy
           and
           divine
           Light
           and
           Gift
           in
           all
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           especially
           Repent
           of
           your
           great
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           all
           Teachers
           and
           People
           of
           Boston
           ,
           and
           New-England
           every
           where
           ,
           who
           call
           your selves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Name
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           are
           dead
           ,
           who
           draw
           near
           unto
           God
           with
           your
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           honour
           him
           with
           your
           Lips
           ,
           but
           
           have
           removed
           your
           Hearts
           far
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           oft
           in
           your
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           cover
           you
           with
           his
           imputed
           Righteousness
           ,
           while
           ye
           are
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           holy
           Power
           &
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           divine
           Nature
           in
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           while
           ye
           are
           daily
           crucifying
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           afresh
           ,
           and
           putting
           him
           to
           open
           shame
           ,
           and
           treading
           under
           Foot
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           declareth
           concerning
           some
           that
           professed
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           former
           Ages
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           state
           of
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           you
           ,
           both
           Teachers
           and
           People
           of
           Boston
           ,
           and
           New-England
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           a
           few
           Names
           excepted
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           doth
           honour
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           walk
           with
           him
           in
           White
           ,
           although
           ye
           have
           sought
           to
           dishonour
           them
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           seen
           from
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           pure
           Light
           of
           his
           that
           maketh
           all
           things
           manifest
           ,
           and
           before
           which
           all
           things
           are
           naked
           and
           bare
           ,
           which
           Light
           ye
           generally
           despise
           ,
           and
           reject
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           ,
           calling
           it
           ,
           
             A
             meer
             natural
             Light
             ,
             and
             insufficient
             to
             lead
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           it
           ye
           have
           hated
           ,
           reproached
           ,
           and
           mocked
           with
           cruel
           Mockings
           ,
           whereby
           ye
           have
           sufficiently
           declared
           your selves
           to
           be
           born
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Oh
           ye
           Blasphemers
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Temple
           (
           which
           is
           his
           Light
           )
           and
           them
           that
           dwell
           therein
           !
           Repent
           ,
           repent
           of
           your
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           hard
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           hard
           Thoughts
           against
           Gods
           inward
           appearance
           ,
           by
           his
           
             holy
             Word
             ,
             Light
          
           and
           Spirit
           in
           all
           your
           Hearts
           :
           And
           Repent
           of
           all
           
           your
           
             Pride
             ,
             Vanity
             ,
             Folly
             ,
             Excess
          
           in
           
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
          
           ,
           and
           Apparel
           ,
           who
           though
           ye
           profess
           your selves
           to
           be
           more
           pure
           ,
           and
           more
           purely
           reformed
           ,
           than
           other
           Churches
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ye
           are
           nothing
           better
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           you
           worse
           ;
           and
           the
           Sin
           of
           Sodom
           ;
           which
           was
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Excess
           ,
           and
           
             fulness
             of
             Bread
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Sin
           of
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           richer
           sort
           .
           Oh
           ,
           unthankful
           Nation
           !
           Do
           ye
           thus
           requite
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           are
           Jesurun
           like
           ,
           that
           since
           ye
           waxed
           fat
           ,
           have
           kicked
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           are
           gone
           from
           that
           Tenderness
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           Simplicity
           that
           was
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           Fathers
           sometime
           ago
           :
           Oh!
           how
           quickly
           have
           ye
           degenerated
           ,
           and
           departed
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           of
           whom
           ye
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           making
           a
           great
           Profession
           !
           The
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           ready
           to
           break
           out
           against
           you
           yet
           more
           than
           formerly
           ,
           unless
           ye
           Repent
           :
           And
           though
           his
           Hand
           hath
           been
           manifestly
           stretched
           out
           against
           you
           ,
           in
           manifest
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Blastings
           and
           
             unfruitful
             Seasons
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           Strokes
           upon
           you
           ,
           yet
           ye
           have
           not
           seen
           nor
           regarded
           it
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           most
           of
           you
           ;
           but
           ye
           are
           like
           unto
           them
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           testified
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             when
             thy
             Hand
             is
             lifted
             up
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             see
             ;
             but
             they
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             be
             ashamed
             for
             their
             Envy
             at
             the
             People
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           unto
           you
           ,
           all
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           People
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           of
           Boston
           and
           New-England
           ,
           all
           such
           of
           you
           who
           are
           Unbelievers
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           Faith
           in
           the
           Light
           
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           but
           place
           all
           your
           Confidence
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Reliance
           upon
           the
           
             imputed
             Righteousness
          
           of
           Christ
           without
           you
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           suffered
           for
           you
           unto
           Justification
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ye
           know
           not
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Reprobation
           ,
           or
           rejection
           ,
           as
           such
           ;
           and
           while
           ye
           there
           remain
           ,
           opposing
           Christ
           without
           ,
           to
           Christ
           within
           ,
           professing
           to
           own
           him
           without
           ,
           but
           denying
           him
           within
           ,
           and
           the
           Revelation
           of
           him
           within
           in
           mens
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           crucifying
           him
           by
           your
           daily
           great
           Sins
           and
           Iniquities
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           But
           is
           Christ
           divided
           ?
           Or
           can
           any
           have
           a
           right
           and
           sincere
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           came
           and
           suffered
           Death
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           and
           ascended
           into
           Glory
           ,
           unless
           they
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           own
           and
           witness
           him
           revealed
           in
           them
           ,
           their
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Judge
          
           ,
           and
           Lawgiver
           ,
           their
           Head
           and
           Foundation
           laid
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Christ
             in
             them
             the
             hope
             of
             Glory
          
           ?
           And
           all
           who
           sincerely
           own
           him
           within
           them
           ,
           have
           the
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           that
           he
           accomplished
           without
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           none
           others
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           unto
           you
           all
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whether
           ye
           will
           hear
           ,
           or
           forbear
           .
           And
           oh
           !
           Repent
           ,
           Repent
           of
           all
           your
           Self-Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Self-willings
           ,
           and
           Self-runnings
           and
           actings
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           in
           that
           ye
           call
           your
           Duties
           and
           Performances
           ,
           wherein
           ye
           are
           daily
           exercising
           your selves
           ,
           without
           the
           Lord
           's
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           Life
           inwardly
           revealed
           ,
           to
           which
           ye
           are
           Strangers
           ,
           
           and
           many
           of
           you
           wilfully
           ignorant
           ,
           hating
           and
           refusing
           to
           be
           informed
           or
           instructed
           ,
           even
           many
           or
           most
           of
           you
           .
           And
           all
           ye
           who
           have
           made
           light
           of
           the
           cruel
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Servants
           ,
           called
           in
           derision
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           whom
           have
           been
           put
           to
           Death
           at
           Boston
           ,
           by
           a
           most
           unrighteous
           and
           inhuman
           Law
           ,
           wherein
           they
           who
           either
           made
           or
           executed
           the
           same
           ,
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           more
           inhuman
           ,
           
           cruel
           and
           barbarous
           than
           many
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           mankind
           .
           Oh!
           mourn
           before
           the
           Lord
           for
           this
           great
           Sin
           ,
           and
           for
           shedding
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Innoccent
           ,
           wherewith
           your
           Land
           is
           still
           defiled
           ,
           and
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           done
           away
           ,
           nor
           shall
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           can
           ,
           but
           by
           deep
           Repentance
           ,
           Mourning
           and
           Contrition
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Godly
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           turning
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           not
           be
           an
           excuse
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           you
           were
           not
           the
           actors
           in
           that
           great
           Sin
           ,
           but
           ye
           have
           not
           mourned
           for
           it
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           many
           ,
           yea
           ,
           most
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           lieth
           upon
           you
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           
             G.K.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Copy
               of
               this
               was
               set
               up
               in
               the
               most
               publick
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               Town
               of
            
             Boston
             ,
             
               the
               21
               
                 st
                 of
                 the
              
               4
               
                 th
                 Month
              
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Boston
           ,
           the
           
           12th
           of
           the
           
           5th
           Month
           ,
           1688.
           
        
         
           To
           James
           Allen
           ,
           Joshua
           Moody
           ,
           Samuel
           Willard
           ,
           
             Cotten
             Mather
          
           ,
           Preachers
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           .
        
         
           
             Friends
             and
             Neighbours
             ;
          
        
         
           I
           being
           well
           assured
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           my
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrin
           ye
           preach
           to
           the
           People
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           People
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           do
           earnestly
           desire
           and
           entreat
           you
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           the
           Preachers
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Boston
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           a
           fair
           and
           publick
           hearing
           ,
           or
           meeting
           with
           you
           ,
           either
           in
           one
           of
           your
           publick
           Meeting-Houses
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           convenient
           place
           ,
           where
           all
           who
           are
           desirous
           to
           come
           may
           have
           liberty
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           time
           be
           as
           soon
           as
           may
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           day
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           or
           to
           morrow
           in
           the
           Fore-noon
           ,
           but
           rather
           than
           fail
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           give
           me
           any
           assurance
           to
           have
           a
           meeting
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           attend
           your
           leasure
           for
           two
           or
           three
           days
           to
           come
           ,
           providing
           once
           this
           day
           you
           send
           me
           your
           positive
           answer
           ;
           and
           if
           ye
           give
           me
           a
           meeting
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           profer
           in
           true
           love
           and
           good-will
           ,
           by
           the
           divine
           assistance
           ,
           to
           shew
           and
           inform
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           teach
           and
           preach
           unto
           the
           People
           ,
           many
           false
           and
           unsound
           Principles
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sufficiently
           declared
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           )
           your
           Doctrin
           being
           according
           to
           
           the
           Catechism
           and
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Boston
           and
           New-England
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           diligently
           examined
           ,
           and
           find
           it
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           that
           published
           by
           the
           assembly
           of
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           at
           Westminster
           in
           Old
           England
           ,
           about
           forty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           excepting
           some
           few
           small
           things
           ,
           wherein
           some
           of
           you
           may
           differ
           in
           Church
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           cannot
           receive
           my
           Information
           ,
           I
           profer
           to
           debate
           these
           things
           fairly
           with
           you
           ,
           which
           I
           call
           false
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           to
           vindicate
           our
           Principles
           ,
           who
           in
           scorn
           are
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           whom
           ye
           have
           falsly
           charged
           ,
           for
           which
           some
           of
           our
           worthy
           Friends
           have
           suffered
           death
           at
           Boston
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Scriptures
           Testimony
           be
           the
           only
           external
           Rule
           ,
           Test
           and
           Touch-stone
           of
           our
           said
           debate
           .
           And
           the
           particular
           things
           I
           charge
           on
           you
           ,
           as
           being
           false
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           (
           beside
           many
           others
           that
           I
           could
           mention
           )
           are
           these
           following
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             God
             hath
             committed
             his
             Counsel
             wholly
             to
             Writing
             ,
             even
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             the
             former
             ways
             of
             God's
             revealing
             his
             mind
             to
             his
             People
             being
             ceased
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             God
             hath
             fore-ordained
             what-ever
             cometh
             to
             pass
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             God
             hath
             not
             afforded
             ,
             or
             provided
             sufficiency
             of
             Grace
             and
             means
             of
             Salvation
             unto
             all
             mankind
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             there
             are
             reprobate
             Infants
             ,
             that
             die
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             and
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             only
             for
          
           Adam
           
             's
             Sin
             imputed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             derived
             into
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           
             That
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             in
             every
             Man
             ,
             that
             convinceth
             them
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             to
             leave
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             is
             only
             natural
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             any
             Man
             to
             do
             any
             work
             acceptable
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             not
             dyed
             for
             all
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
             That
             Justification
             is
             only
             by
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             ,
             without
             us
             ,
             imputed
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             infused
             into
             us
             ,
             or
             wrought
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           
             That
             beginnings
             of
             true
             Sanctification
             cannot
             be
             fallen
             from
             totally
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           
             That
             no
             Man
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             by
             any
             Grace
             of
             God
             given
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             can
             perfectly
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             doth
             daily
             break
             them
             in
             Thought
             ,
             Word
             and
             Deed.
             
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             That
             no
             Man
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             are
             assisted
             by
             any
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Pray
             or
             Write
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             speak
             and
             pray
             by
             the
             moving
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             Men
             witnessed
             of
             Old
             ,
             is
             ceased
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           
             That
             human
             and
             outward
             learning
             ,
             without
             the
             saving
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirits
             inward
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             qualifie
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             only
             for
             their
             own
             outward
             Evidence
             and
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             inward
             Evidence
             and
             Testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             Mens
             Hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             expect
             your
             Answer
             some
             time
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             remain
             your
             Friend
             ,
             G.K.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Having
           received
           a
           Blasphemous
           and
           Heretical
           Paper
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           one
           
             George
             Keith
          
           ,
           our
           answer
           to
           it
           and
           him
           is
           ,
        
         
           IF
           he
           desires
           Conference
           ,
           to
           instruct
           us
           ,
           let
           him
           give
           us
           his
           Arguments
           in
           writing
           ,
           as
           well
           his
           Assertions
           :
           If
           to
           inform
           himself
           ,
           let
           him
           write
           his
           Doubts
           :
           If
           to
           cavil
           and
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           of
           our
           Churches
           (
           which
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           suspect
           )
           we
           have
           neither
           list
           nor
           leasure
           to
           attend
           his
           Motions
           :
           If
           he
           would
           have
           a
           Publick
           Audience
           ,
           let
           him
           Print
           :
           If
           a
           private
           Discourse
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           know
           where
           we
           dwell
           ,
           yet
           we
           forget
           not
           what
           the
           Apostle
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.10
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               July
               the
               
               12th
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             James
             Allen
             ,
             Joshua
             Moody
             ,
             Samuel
             Willard
             ,
             Cotten
             Mather
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           James
           Allen
           ,
           Joshua
           Moody
           ,
           Samuel
           Willard
           ,
           Cotten
           Mather
           ,
           
             called
             Preachers
             ,
             in
          
           Boston
           .
        
         
           I
           Received
           yours
           ,
           wherein
           ye
           give
           no
           satisfactory
           nor
           reasonable
           answer
           to
           my
           
             fair
             proposal
          
           ;
           ye
           call
           my
           Letter
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             A
             blasphemous
             &
             heretical
             Paper
          
           :
           But
           wherein
           it
           doth
           contain
           either
           Heresie
           or
           Blasphemy
           ,
           ye
           have
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           far
           less
           demonstrated
           :
           I
           pity
           your
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           I
           perceive
           ye
           are
           in
           the
           same
           darkness
           and
           blindness
           of
           Mind
           that
           the
           Jews
           were
           in
           ,
           who
           accused
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           of
           Blasphemy
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           now
           among
           you
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           would
           meet
           with
           the
           same
           entertainment
           from
           you
           ;
           for
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           his
           Servants
           (
           that
           dwelt
           in
           him
           in
           all
           fulness
           )
           ye
           blaspheme
           against
           .
           But
           it
           is
           well
           ye
           have
           not
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           now
           at
           command
           ,
           which
           your
           Brethren
           sometime
           ago
           had
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           woful
           and
           miserable
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           turn
           it
           against
           the
           Innocent
           .
           And
           now
           that
           ye
           have
           no
           Carnal
           weapons
           to
           fight
           with
           ,
           we
           can
           find
           no
           Spiritual
           weapons
           that
           ye
           have
           :
           But
           by
           silly
           and
           frivolou
           Excuses
           ye
           seek
           to
           lurk
           and
           hide
           in
           Corners
           ,
           when
           ye
           are
           fairly
           ,
           and
           justly
           required
           to
           appear
           in
           open
           Field
           ,
           to
           defend
           your
           false
           Doctrin
           .
           To
           whom
           shall
           I
           liken
           or
           compare
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           Night-birds
           ,
           and
           Beasts
           of
           prey
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           described
           ,
           Psal
           .
           104.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Thou
             makest
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Night
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Forest
             do
             creep
             forth
             ,
             the
             young
             Lyons
             roar
             
             after
             their
             Prey
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Sun
             ariseth
             ,
             they
             gather
             themselves
             together
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             down
             in
             their
             Dens
             .
          
           For
           now
           that
           your
           Sun
           of
           Persecution
           is
           gone
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           of
           Peace
           is
           arisen
           ,
           ye
           have
           no
           courage
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           open
           and
           fair
           Field
           ,
           to
           defend
           your
           evil
           Cause
           ,
           only
           in
           your
           Dens
           ,
           and
           Houses
           into
           which
           ye
           have
           crept
           ,
           where
           the
           honest
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           have
           not
           occasion
           to
           hear
           you
           ;
           ye
           speak
           Evil
           of
           things
           ye
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           lie
           and
           rail
           against
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           that
           ye
           (
           and
           not
           we
           the
           People
           called
           in
           scorn
           Quakers
           )
           are
           Blasphemers
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           only
           charged
           ,
           but
           demonstrated
           in
           sundry
           particulars
           ,
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
           And
           yet
           because
           I
           judge
           ye
           do
           so
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           pardonable
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           sincerely
           Repent
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           you
           .
           But
           why
           are
           ye
           afraid
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           ,
           to
           try
           your
           Spiritual
           strength
           and
           weapons
           ,
           when
           your
           Carnal
           are
           gone
           .
           Is
           not
           that
           Scripture
           fulfilled
           upon
           you
           ,
           Job
           24
           ▪
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             In
             the
             dark
             they
             dig
             through
             Houses
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             marked
             for
             themselves
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             the
             Light
             ;
             for
             the
             Morning
             is
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Shadow
             of
             Death
             ;
             if
             one
             know
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             Death
             .
          
           I
           do
           say
           it
           in
           uprightness
           ,
           I
           writ
           not
           this
           ,
           boastingly
           ,
           or
           glorying
           in
           my
           strength
           ,
           as
           of
           self
           ,
           my
           alone
           glorying
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           strongest
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           his
           infinite
           Mercy
           hath
           made
           known
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           Mouth
           or
           Pen
           of
           the
           youngest
           Child
           ,
           is
           too
           strong
           for
           all
           the
           Goliahs
           among
           you
           .
           Remember
           
           that
           memorable
           passage
           of
           the
           Barley-Cake
           ,
           that
           tumbled
           into
           the
           Host
           of
           Midian
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           represented
           to
           one
           in
           a
           Dream
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           
           Gideon's
           taking
           courage
           to
           go
           out
           against
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           who
           was
           prospered
           with
           great
           success
           ,
           though
           he
           and
           his
           Men
           were
           but
           a
           small
           company
           ,
           Judge
           7.
           
           And
           also
           remember
           ,
           how
           at
           the
           sounding
           of
           the
           Rams
           Horns
           ,
           the
           Walls
           of
           Jericho
           fell
           down
           flat
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
           Men
           of
           an
           evil
           Conscience
           are
           commonly
           afraid
           .
           Or
           if
           ye
           fear
           your
           People
           ,
           lest
           if
           any
           publick
           Dispute
           should
           be
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           change
           their
           mind
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           rescue
           your
           Sheep
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           suppose
           we
           be
           Wolves
           (
           as
           we
           thank
           God
           we
           are
           none
           )
           to
           appear
           openly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manly
           way
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           Wolves
           to
           hunt
           the
           Shepherds
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           a
           strange
           thing
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           ye
           be
           Shepherds
           ,
           ye
           hunt
           the
           Wolves
           and
           seek
           them
           out
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           ,
           and
           be
           glad
           of
           every
           occasion
           to
           find
           them
           ?
           And
           is
           your
           Preaching
           to
           the
           People
           so
           little
           effectual
           that
           many
           Years
           teaching
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Hours
           fair
           debating
           of
           things
           ?
           If
           your
           People
           were
           built
           on
           the
           Rock
           ,
           ye
           needed
           not
           fear
           that
           they
           would
           be
           so
           soon
           shaken
           .
           In
           your
           very
           short
           Letter
           ,
           ye
           have
           very
           many
           idle
           and
           frivolous
           Suppositions
           .
           
             If
             this
          
           ,
           and
           
             If
             that
          
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           six
           Lines
           or
           seven
           ,
           ye
           have
           five
           needless
           Suppositions
           ,
           and
           labour
           as
           Men
           in
           a
           Sweat
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           seem
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           design
           or
           
           intention
           of
           my
           Writing
           unto
           you
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           plain
           ,
           without
           any
           enquiry
           ;
           for
           I
           told
           you
           very
           plainly
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           my
           writing
           ,
           was
           to
           inform
           you
           ,
           That
           ye
           preach
           unto
           the
           People
           many
           false
           and
           unsound
           Principles
           ,
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           People
           .
           And
           if
           ye
           could
           not
           receive
           my
           Information
           ,
           I
           profered
           to
           debate
           these
           things
           fairly
           with
           you
           .
           And
           though
           I
           neither
           had
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           least
           mind
           to
           Cavil
           ,
           yet
           I
           most
           assuredly
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Peace
           of
           your
           Churches
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Peace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           that
           both
           ye
           and
           they
           are
           set
           down
           in
           a
           false
           peace
           and
           rest
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           command
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           his
           eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           proclaim
           a
           holy
           War
           ,
           and
           soundeth
           an
           alarm
           in
           your
           Ears
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himself
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           more
           abundantly
           coming
           to
           take
           away
           your
           false
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           a
           spiritual
           Sword
           and
           Fire
           unto
           you
           ,
           is
           really
           your
           best
           Friend
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Friend
           I
           am
           unto
           you
           ,
           whether
           ye
           will
           hear
           or
           forbear
           .
           For
           I
           came
           not
           unto
           you
           in
           my
           own
           will
           ,
           but
           a
           necessity
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           his
           living
           Motion
           in
           my
           Heart
           ,
           and
           his
           living
           Word
           ,
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           a
           Sword
           and
           a
           Fire
           ,
           did
           lie
           upon
           me
           to
           clear
           my self
           among
           you
           .
           And
           seeing
           your
           Churches
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           their
           peace
           is
           no
           true
           peace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           and
           will
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           sooner
           it
           be
           broken
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           will
           prove
           to
           many
           poor
           Souls
           among
           you
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           gathered
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           And
           whereas
           ye
           say
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           
           
             If
             he
             would
             have
             a
             publick
             Audience
             ,
             let
             him
             Print
             :
          
           Ye
           see
           how
           I
           have
           complyed
           with
           your
           Proposal
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           your
           will
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           laid
           it
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           hath
           assisted
           me
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           to
           write
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           direct
           it
           more
           particularly
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           more
           generally
           to
           all
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           Teachers
           and
           People
           ,
           both
           in
           New-England
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           to
           whose
           Hands
           by
           divine
           Providence
           it
           shall
           come
           .
           And
           I
           require
           this
           reasonable
           demand
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           seeing
           ye
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             Print
          
           ,
           that
           after
           it
           is
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           ye
           would
           seriously
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           please
           God
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           an
           Instrument
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           through
           his
           eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           give
           God
           the
           Glory
           ,
           and
           confess
           to
           the
           Truth
           :
           But
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           still
           ye
           think
           ye
           have
           Truth
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           then
           appear
           in
           Print
           openly
           to
           defend
           your
           Cause
           ,
           not
           with
           Railing
           and
           Lies
           ,
           but
           solid
           Arguments
           ,
           if
           ye
           can
           produce
           them
           .
           And
           if
           in
           some
           places
           I
           seem
           to
           have
           appeared
           sharp
           unto
           you
           ,
           or
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           due
           examination
           ,
           my
           Arguments
           and
           Reasons
           are
           full
           as
           sharp
           as
           my
           Charges
           or
           Conclusions
           ;
           and
           sharp
           Premisses
           can
           well
           allow
           to
           have
           sharp
           Conclusions
           .
           And
           what
           Sharpness
           or
           Tartness
           ,
           or
           seeming
           Severity
           I
           have
           used
           ,
           true
           love
           and
           compassion
           to
           Souls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           zeal
           to
           God's
           Glory
           hath
           constrained
           it
           .
           Sweet
           Potions
           of
           Physick
           are
           not
           always
           the
           most
           safe
           .
           The
           true
           Prophets
           of
           God
           were
           generally
           led
           and
           moved
           
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           reprove
           sharply
           the
           false
           Prophets
           of
           Old.
           And
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           other
           true
           Teachers
           ,
           did
           sharply
           reprove
           false
           Teachers
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           same
           cause
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           true
           Zeal
           now
           that
           moveth
           in
           God's
           true
           Servants
           in
           measure
           in
           this
           day
           .
           The
           precious
           Souls
           of
           many
           Thousands
           lie
           at
           stake
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           plain
           dealing
           ,
           and
           no
           daubing
           with
           untempered
           Morter
           ,
           or
           sowing
           Pillows
           under
           Arm-holes
           .
           I
           know
           the
           wrath
           of
           Man
           doth
           not
           work
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           laboured
           to
           keep
           free
           from
           that
           human
           Passion
           :
           and
           whether
           I
           have
           kept
           clear
           and
           free
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           do
           freely
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Man
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           spiritual
           discerning
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           judge
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           carnal
           Man's
           Judgment
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           submit
           .
           And
           as
           I
           freely
           submit
           my
           Spirit
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           so
           the
           Doctrin
           to
           him
           that
           is
           able
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           outward
           Test
           and
           Touch-stone
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           inward
           opening
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           are
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           which
           ye
           cannot
           but
           err
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           the
           Power
           of
           God.
           Ye
           decline
           my
           coming
           privately
           to
           your
           Houses
           ,
           citing
           for
           your
           Warrant
           ,
           John
           2.
           verse
           10.
           but
           I
           had
           no
           such
           design
           ;
           however
           ,
           ye
           miserably
           misapply
           that
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           ye
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           many
           more
           .
           For
           ye
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           I
           bring
           another
           Doctrin
           ,
           than
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           I
           altogether
           deny
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           John
           did
           write
           ,
           was
           to
           a
           private
           Woman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doth
           not
           quadrate
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           reckon
           your selves
           publick
           Men
           ,
           and
           Rulers
           as
           well
           as
           Teachers
           and
           Pastors
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           find
           any
           command
           or
           practice
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           for
           you
           to
           decline
           a
           fair
           Dispute
           with
           Men
           ,
           suppose
           Hereticks
           or
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           unless
           ye
           have
           first
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           convince
           them
           :
           And
           even
           ye
           ought
           not
           to
           reject
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Admonition
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           ye
           never
           as
           yet
           gave
           me
           your
           first
           :
           And
           he
           who
           is
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           is
           self
           condemned
           ,
           which
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           ;
           and
           ye
           pretend
           not
           to
           that
           spiritual
           discerning
           ,
           whereby
           ye
           can
           know
           me
           to
           be
           such
           .
           It
           is
           not
           always
           one
           ,
           nor
           divers
           Errors
           or
           Mistakes
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           maketh
           Men
           worthy
           of
           that
           odious
           Name
           of
           Heretick
           .
           The
           Apostle
           John
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Apostles
           had
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           that
           gave
           them
           a
           discerning
           infallibly
           to
           judge
           both
           Doctrins
           and
           Spirits
           ;
           but
           this
           ye
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           lay
           claim
           to
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           shun
           to
           discourse
           and
           debate
           with
           Men
           of
           ill
           Principles
           ,
           as
           occasion
           and
           season
           required
           .
           And
           Christ
           also
           did
           unweariedly
           reason
           with
           Opposers
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           
             Jews
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             Sadducees
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           Paul
           disputed
           daily
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Cyrannus
           ,
           with
           them
           that
           opposed
           ,
           and
           with
           Epicureans
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           others
           at
           Athens
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           the
           Jews
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           reasoned
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           excuse
           themselves
           with
           your
           silly
           Evasion
           ,
           
           that
           these
           Men
           were
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           disputed
           with
           .
           The
           Scripture
           commandeth
           ,
           that
           in
           Meekness
           we
           should
           instruct
           them
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           ,
           if
           God
           peradventure
           may
           give
           them
           Repentance
           .
           And
           though
           this
           is
           not
           the
           work
           of
           all
           private
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           a
           publick
           Gift
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           called
           to
           that
           Work
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           defence
           unto
           you
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           publick
           Teachers
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           false
           Teachers
           are
           on
           no
           account
           to
           be
           received
           into
           Houses
           ,
           ye
           little
           consider
           how
           this
           Weapon
           may
           ere
           long
           be
           turned
           against
           your selves
           :
           For
           my
           hope
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           many
           People
           ,
           both
           in
           Boston
           and
           New-England
           ,
           shall
           have
           their
           Eyes
           opened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           ye
           blaspheme
           ,
           to
           see
           your
           sort
           to
           be
           these
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           bring
           not
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Houses
           ye
           Preach
           in
           ,
           not
           being
           your
           Houses
           ,
           but
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           any
           more
           receive
           you
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           warrantably
           enough
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           own
           words
           .
           But
           seeing
           ye
           are
           so
           unwilling
           that
           any
           called
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           should
           come
           into
           your
           Houses
           ,
           why
           should
           ye
           receive
           their
           Goods
           ?
           To
           wit
           ,
           their
           Kettles
           ,
           Pewter
           ,
           Houshold-stuff
           ,
           Corn
           and
           Cattel
           ,
           as
           some
           ,
           yea
           ,
           many
           of
           your
           Brethren
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           used
           them
           as
           your
           own
           ,
           though
           unjustly
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           true
           Owners
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           give
           you
           Maintenance
           .
           A
           rare
           and
           unparalled
           practice
           ,
           no
           where
           to
           be
           traced
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nay
           ,
           not
           by
           false
           Prophets
           
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           ye
           have
           done
           .
           And
           when
           our
           honest
           Friends
           have
           expostulated
           with
           you
           ,
           
             Why
             ye
             crave
             Wages
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             hear
             you
          
           ;
           ye
           have
           oft
           told
           them
           ,
           
             The
             Door
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             have
             invited
             them
             to
             come
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           been
           fined
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           your
           Houses
           ,
           some
           call
           Churches
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           by
           your
           words
           ,
           no
           Quaker
           (
           because
           ,
           as
           ye
           suppose
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           not
           the
           true
           Doctrin
           )
           is
           to
           be
           received
           into
           your
           Houses
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           like
           most
           of
           your
           work
           ,
           let
           the
           impartial
           judge
           .
           And
           your
           citing
           places
           of
           Scripture
           so
           frequently
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           intention
           and
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           to
           what
           other
           thing
           I
           can
           better
           compare
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           Turkish
           Pirats
           at
           Sea
           ,
           who
           hang
           out
           an
           English
           Flag
           or
           Colours
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           deceive
           the
           unwary
           Mariners
           .
           And
           as
           I
           look
           upon
           you
           ,
           the
           four
           Preachers
           at
           Boston
           ,
           above-named
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           particularly
           concerned
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           so
           I
           do
           not
           except
           any
           others
           ,
           either
           in
           New-England
           or
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           who
           hold
           the
           same
           Principles
           with
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           reckon
           them
           obliged
           ,
           either
           to
           confess
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           upon
           real
           conviction
           ;
           or
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           produce
           their
           Reasons
           against
           that
           which
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           the
           Truth
           .
           I
           remain
           your
           real
           Well-wisher
           and
           Friend
           ,
        
         
           
             
               The
               21
               
                 st
                 of
                 the
              
               7
               
                 th
                 Month
              
               ,
               1688.
               
            
          
           
             G.
             K.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           YE
           shall
           find
           the
           twelve
           particular
           Doctrins
           which
           I
           charged
           upon
           you
           and
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           proved
           to
           be
           so
           in
           distinct
           Heads
           ,
           as
           followeth
           ;
           the
           first
           ,
           tenth
           ,
           eleventh
           and
           twelfth
           Articles
           ,
           in
           Cap.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           The
           second
           and
           fourth
           ,
           Cap.
           5.
           
           The
           third
           ,
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           ,
           Cap.
           6.
           
           The
           seventh
           in
           Cap.
           7.
           
           The
           eighth
           and
           ninth
           ,
           in
           Cap.
           8.
           
           And
           the
           9th
           Cap.
           treateth
           of
           your
           
             Visible
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           Church-Government
           ;
           and
           the
           
           10th
           of
           your
           Sacraments
           and
           Sabbath-day
           .
           There
           are
           many
           other
           things
           in
           your
           said
           Confession
           and
           Catechism
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Truth
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           passed
           by
           at
           present
           ,
           but
           these
           I
           have
           here
           examined
           ,
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           being
           the
           principal
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           Fundamental
           ,
           I
           did
           find
           my
           mind
           most
           concerned
           in
           ;
           the
           which
           being
           overturned
           ,
           the
           other
           Errors
           that
           are
           built
           upon
           them
           shall
           fall
           with
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           brief
           Answer
           to
           some
           gross
           Abuses
           ,
           Lies
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           published
           some
           Years
           ago
           ,
           by
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           ,
           late
           Teacher
           of
           a
           Church
           at
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Essay
          
           for
           the
           recording
           of
           Illustrious
           Providences
           ,
           &c.
           and
           by
           
             Nath.
             Morton
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           New-England's
           Memorial
           .
        
         
           THe
           said
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           ,
           in
           the
           eleventh
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Essay
          
           ,
           &c.
           relateth
           a
           long
           Story
           of
           three
           mad
           Quakers
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Cases
          
           Crew
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           being
           a
           Man
           called
           Denham
           ,
           and
           two
           Women
           ,
           who
           went
           down
           to
           South-hold
           ,
           and
           they
           met
           with
           
             Samuel
             Banks
          
           of
           Fairfield
           ,
           the
           most
           blasphemous
           Villain
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           him
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           known
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Town
           on
           Long-Island
           ,
           where
           they
           fell
           a
           Dancing
           and
           Singing
           after
           their
           Diabolical
           manner
           ;
           and
           how
           at
           that
           time
           they
           proselyted
           one
           ,
           called
           
             Thomas
             Harris
          
           (
           belonging
           to
           Boston
           )
           to
           be
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           how
           after
           some
           short
           time
           ,
           the
           said
           Harris
           was
           found
           dead
           by
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           with
           three
           Holes
           like
           Stabs
           in
           his
           Throat
           ,
           and
           no
           Tongue
           in
           his
           Head.
           And
           two
           other
           Stories
           he
           subjoyneth
           ,
           concerning
           these
           of
           the
           same
           Crew
           ,
           or
           Company
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Singing
             and
             Dancing
             
             Quakers
          
           ;
           the
           last
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           Relation
           ,
           how
           the
           said
           
             Jonathan
             Denham
          
           (
           alias
           Singleterry
           )
           and
           one
           
             Mary
             Rosse
          
           ,
           did
           many
           frentick
           and
           Diabolical
           Tricks
           ;
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           sacrificed
           a
           Dog
           at
           
           Plymouth-Colony
           in
           New-England
           .
           And
           all
           these
           Stories
           he
           doth
           relate
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           abuse
           that
           honest
           and
           sober
           People
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           distinction
           ,
           nor
           giving
           the
           least
           Information
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           own
           these
           ungodly
           and
           wicked
           People
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           him
           ,
           called
           
             Thomas
             Cases
          
           Crew
           ,
           nor
           any
           others
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           but
           have
           all
           along
           declared
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           shewed
           the
           greatest
           dislike
           and
           abhorrency
           of
           their
           Spirit
           and
           ways
           ,
           that
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           mad
           and
           frentick
           Tricks
           and
           Freaks
           of
           Singing
           and
           Dancing
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           of
           all
           kinds
           :
           And
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           have
           suffered
           more
           Abuses
           and
           Insolencies
           ,
           by
           that
           ungodly
           and
           wicked
           Crew
           of
           
             Thomas
             Case
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           People
           in
           these
           Countries
           ,
           whereof
           many
           sober
           People
           that
           do
           not
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           Quakers
           ,
           can
           bear
           Witness
           both
           in
           Long-Island
           ,
           and
           in
           Road-Island
           ,
           and
           also
           at
           Newer-sinks
           in
           East-Jersey
           ,
           how
           for
           many
           Years
           they
           have
           molested
           them
           ,
           frequently
           at
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           at
           our
           Friends
           general
           Meetings
           at
           Oyster-Bay
           ,
           and
           Rhoad-Island
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           places
           .
           And
           when
           the
           said
           
             Jonathan
             Denham
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mary
             Rosse
          
           were
           whipt
           by
           the
           
           order
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Plymouth
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           of
           the
           honest
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           present
           ,
           who
           openly
           declared
           before
           the
           People
           ,
           That
           the
           Quakers
           did
           not
           at
           all
           own
           them
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Society
           ;
           and
           did
           declare
           their
           loathing
           and
           abhorrency
           of
           their
           Practices
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           not
           own
           them
           to
           be
           sufferers
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           :
           And
           though
           they
           assume
           to
           themselves
           the
           Name
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           call
           themselves
           the
           
             new
             Quakers
          
           ,
           yet
           that
           will
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           that
           sober
           and
           honest
           People
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           or
           Profession
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           sign
           ,
           or
           mark
           of
           distinction
           owned
           by
           that
           People
           ,
           who
           own
           none
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Society
           or
           Fellowship
           ,
           unless
           they
           walk
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           profess
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Truth
           leads
           into
           all
           Sobriety
           and
           Gravity
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           into
           none
           of
           these
           mad
           Gestures
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           Singings
           and
           Dancings
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Raptures
           of
           Heavenly
           Joy.
           For
           although
           we
           own
           Singing
           with
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           understanding
           and
           discretion
           ,
           and
           giving
           Thanks
           unto
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           the
           Singing
           of
           such
           ungodly
           Persons
           we
           never
           did
           ,
           nor
           can
           own
           ;
           and
           we
           believe
           that
           Weeping
           and
           Howling
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Mourning
           is
           more
           proper
           for
           them
           .
           And
           for
           Dancing
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           a
           thing
           owned
           by
           that
           People
           ,
           nor
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           only
           
             Thomas
             Case
          
           and
           his
           Crew
           lately
           ,
           or
           of
           late
           Years
           ,
           have
           run
           into
           that
           ,
           and
           other
           mad
           Practices
           ,
           by
           
           Satan's
           Instigation
           ,
           
           nor
           does
           that
           Crew
           or
           Company
           of
           
             Thomas
             Case
          
           ,
           nor
           himself
           agree
           in
           professed
           Principles
           ,
           with
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           some
           general
           things
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           sorts
           :
           For
           they
           are
           plain
           Ranters
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           upon
           due
           search
           and
           examination
           ,
           their
           chief
           Principle
           doth
           agree
           with
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           rather
           than
           with
           the
           Quakers
           .
           For
           these
           ranting
           Crew
           of
           
           Case's
           followers
           ,
           and
           himself
           ,
           do
           say
           ,
           
             That
             whatever
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             do
             otherwise
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           same
           that
           your
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             fore-ordained
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             unchangably
             whatever
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             distinction
             ?
          
           And
           this
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           hath
           exactly
           followed
           ,
           and
           imitated
           the
           practice
           and
           example
           of
           the
           ancient
           ,
           malicious
           and
           persecuting
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           any
           unlucky
           thing
           happened
           to
           be
           said
           or
           done
           ,
           by
           any
           called
           Christians
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           no
           Christians
           ,
           but
           only
           assumed
           the
           Name
           on
           purpose
           to
           deceive
           ,
           these
           malicious
           Heathens
           did
           throw
           it
           all
           upon
           the
           Christians
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           distinction
           .
           And
           the
           like
           concerning
           these
           Rusticks
           ,
           that
           rose
           up
           in
           War
           against
           their
           lawful
           Princes
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           mad
           Crew
           that
           followed
           John
           of
           Leiden
           ;
           The
           Adversaries
           of
           Truth
           did
           impute
           all
           this
           as
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           And
           thus
           also
           in
           Old
           England
           ,
           the
           ungodly
           Sayings
           and
           Practices
           of
           Ranters
           and
           
             Libertines
             ▪
          
           have
           been
           odiously
           cast
           upon
           the
           
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           have
           always
           with
           great
           zeal
           ,
           opposed
           the
           Ranters
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           and
           have
           shewed
           their
           Zeal
           against
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           Disputing
           and
           Printing
           against
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           People
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           have
           been
           a
           great
           occasion
           and
           means
           of
           suppressing
           that
           evil
           spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           little
           of
           it
           hath
           for
           many
           years
           openly
           appeared
           in
           Old
           England
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Ranting
           Spirit
           is
           greatly
           decaying
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           in
           these
           American
           parts
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           ere
           long
           it
           shall
           be
           quite
           gone
           .
           And
           let
           the
           impartial
           judge
           ,
           whether
           it
           can
           be
           any
           other
           thing
           but
           Malice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Rashness
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           shewed
           his
           rashness
           and
           folly
           in
           some
           other
           passages
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           if
           not
           Malice
           ,
           that
           hath
           occasioned
           him
           for
           some
           time
           past
           to
           abscond
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           preached
           at
           Boston
           )
           in
           this
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           ,
           to
           charge
           the
           Crimes
           of
           the
           Guilty
           upon
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           without
           distinction
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           both
           in
           New-England
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           live
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           did
           own
           any
           of
           these
           People
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           instant
           ,
           that
           they
           appeared
           in
           any
           of
           these
           Practices
           .
           And
           seeing
           ye
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           Churches
           of
           New-England
           ,
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           too
           many
           unlucky
           and
           unchristian
           Practices
           have
           fallen
           out
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           committed
           by
           your
           Church-Members
           ,
           as
           
             Whoredom
             ,
             Drunkenness
          
           ,
           and
           
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           if
           when
           upon
           your
           first
           discovery
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           ye
           have
           disowned
           them
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           cleared
           your selves
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           more
           Men
           ,
           and
           more
           reasonable
           than
           to
           charge
           these
           things
           upon
           you
           :
           And
           when
           Judas
           betrayed
           Christ
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           and
           numbred
           among
           them
           ,
           should
           therefore
           this
           great
           Crime
           of
           Judas
           be
           cast
           upon
           the
           eleven
           that
           were
           Innocent
           ?
           Or
           when
           David
           committed
           these
           two
           great
           Sins
           of
           Murder
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           should
           this
           be
           cast
           upon
           the
           faithful
           People
           of
           God
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           Society
           formerly
           with
           him
           ?
           Or
           should
           the
           Crime
           of
           the
           incestuous
           Person
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           because
           of
           him
           ,
           be
           cast
           upon
           all
           other
           Christians
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           not
           equal
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           sober
           Men
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           equal
           )
           it
           is
           no
           more
           equal
           ,
           but
           abominably
           unjust
           ,
           to
           throw
           the
           Crimes
           of
           
             Thomas
             Case
          
           ,
           or
           his
           Crew
           ,
           upon
           the
           honest
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           of
           whose
           Society
           and
           Spirit
           they
           are
           not
           .
           And
           the
           said
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           may
           with
           the
           same
           Impudence
           ,
           charge
           all
           the
           abominable
           Heresies
           of
           the
           
             Manichees
             ,
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             Ebionites
          
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           upon
           the
           Christians
           ,
           because
           all
           went
           under
           that
           general
           Name
           of
           Christians
           in
           these
           days
           .
           And
           these
           of
           
           Case's
           Crew
           ,
           they
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           their
           Crimes
           on
           that
           only
           account
           should
           be
           charged
           upon
           him
           ?
           Let
           him
           see
           how
           he
           can
           answer
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           
           or
           Kindred
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           absence
           .
           It
           wanteth
           to
           be
           inserted
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           befallen
           him
           of
           late
           ,
           is
           a
           remarkable
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           Injustice
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           his
           unjust
           charging
           the
           Innocent
           with
           the
           Crimes
           of
           the
           Guilty
           .
           Nor
           is
           his
           last
           Story
           ,
           concerning
           one
           
             Robert
             Churchman
          
           ,
           living
           at
           Balsham
           in
           
           Cambridge-Shire
           in
           Old
           England
           ,
           related
           by
           
             H.
             Moor
          
           ,
           of
           any
           more
           weight
           or
           validity
           ,
           to
           discredit
           the
           Religion
           or
           Profession
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           than
           the
           former
           .
           Why
           ?
           the
           said
           Churchman
           had
           only
           some
           inclination
           to
           be
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           (
           but
           we
           do
           not
           find
           in
           all
           the
           Relation
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           a
           professed
           Quaker
           ,
           and
           owned
           by
           that
           People
           )
           and
           some
           Whimsies
           ,
           or
           Fancies
           did
           take
           him
           in
           the
           Head
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           supposed
           he
           was
           inspired
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           speak
           in
           him
           ;
           And
           at
           last
           ,
           it
           appeared
           that
           it
           was
           not
           really
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Man
           was
           under
           some
           mistake
           ,
           or
           delusion
           ,
           or
           suppose
           a
           real
           possession
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           was
           mad
           :
           What
           can
           all
           this
           say
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           discredit
           the
           
           Quaker's
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Principle
           ?
           Have
           there
           not
           been
           mad
           People
           ,
           and
           whimsical
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           Churches
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           doth
           not
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           relate
           how
           ,
           that
           
             Ann
             Cole
          
           of
           Hartford
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           that
           was
           esteemed
           a
           godly
           and
           gracious
           Woman
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           a
           Member
           of
           some
           Independent
           Church
           ,
           or
           Presbyterian
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           is
           not
           like
           he
           would
           have
           so
           commended
           
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           really
           bodily
           possessed
           with
           the
           Devil
           (
           see
           his
           fifth
           Chapter
           )
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           infer
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           Independent
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           his
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           and
           some
           belonging
           to
           their
           Churches
           in
           New-England
           ,
           have
           very
           lately
           been
           convicted
           of
           Witchcraft
           at
           Boston
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           Madness
           ,
           and
           melancholy
           Whimsies
           and
           Fancies
           ,
           may
           befall
           some
           of
           all
           Professions
           ,
           called
           Christians
           ,
           the
           causes
           of
           which
           are
           best
           known
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           But
           it
           is
           altogether
           unmanly
           ,
           and
           inhuman
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Unchristian
           ,
           to
           charge
           these
           things
           upon
           the
           whole
           Profession
           .
           We
           have
           always
           asserted
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           profess
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           really
           and
           in
           deed
           led
           by
           it
           .
           We
           are
           not
           ignorant
           how
           many
           have
           both
           said
           and
           done
           very
           bad
           things
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           being
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           having
           the
           Spirit
           to
           be
           their
           Rule
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           Argument
           against
           the
           leading
           and
           rule
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           done
           bad
           things
           ,
           and
           pretended
           they
           have
           had
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           their
           Rule
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           late
           Wars
           in
           Old
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           they
           rose
           up
           against
           the
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           wherein
           many
           both
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           were
           concerned
           ,
           they
           all
           did
           pretend
           they
           had
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           their
           Rule
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           surely
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           was
           no
           Rule
           nor
           warrant
           unto
           them
           in
           these
           bad
           Practices
           .
           The
           leadings
           of
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           God
           are
           known
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           first
           Motions
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           Effects
           and
           Fruits
           that
           follow
           after
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           to
           
             deny
             all
             Vngodliness
          
           and
           Vnrighteousness
           ,
           and
           
             to
             live
             Soberly
          
           ,
           and
           Godly
           ,
           and
           
             Righteously
             in
             this
             present
             World
          
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           in
           doing
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           
             true
             ,
             honest
             ,
             just
             ,
             pure
             ,
             virtuous
             ,
          
           and
           
             praise
             worthy
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             good
             Report
          
           among
           these
           who
           have
           a
           spiritual
           Ability
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           have
           not
           .
           And
           we
           are
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           never
           teacheth
           ,
           nor
           leadeth
           any
           to
           think
           ,
           say
           ,
           or
           do
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           declared
           Will
           of
           God
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           to
           that
           holy
           and
           righteous
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           writ
           by
           the
           Finger
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men
           universally
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           that
           God
           writ
           upon
           the
           two
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           .
           And
           we
           readily
           grant
           ,
           that
           whoever
           pretend
           to
           follow
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           inward
           Guide
           and
           Rule
           ,
           should
           be
           very
           cautious
           and
           wary
           ,
           lest
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           that
           doth
           ,
           and
           can
           transform
           himself
           into
           many
           Likenesses
           ,
           but
           always
           short
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           step
           in
           and
           deceive
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           most
           safe
           and
           sure
           way
           for
           every
           one
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           deceived
           ,
           and
           shall
           never
           be
           ,
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           moment
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           for
           every
           one
           to
           be
           faithful
           unto
           God
           in
           these
           moral
           Duties
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           things
           which
           they
           know
           infallibly
           ,
           
           and
           are
           generally
           agreed
           upon
           by
           all
           Christians
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           things
           ,
           for
           such
           have
           the
           Promise
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           preserved
           from
           being
           deceived
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           said
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           hath
           writ
           so
           many
           remarkable
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           have
           come
           upon
           notorious
           Offenders
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           record
           them
           in
           Print
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           Cap.
           11.
           
           
             We
             may
             not
             judge
             of
             Men
             meerly
             by
             outward
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             befall
             them
             in
             this
             World
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           some
           Lines
           after
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Nevertheless
             a
             Judgment
             may
             be
             so
             circumstanced
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             displeasure
             of
             Heaven
             is
             plainly
             written
             upon
             it
             in
             legible
             Characters
          
           :
           And
           in
           this
           he
           saith
           true
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           have
           added
           ,
           that
           such
           Men
           who
           can
           read
           the
           same
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           blind
           ,
           but
           have
           the
           true
           Eye
           opened
           in
           them
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           will
           make
           a
           wrong
           Construction
           of
           these
           things
           .
           There
           wants
           to
           be
           inserted
           ,
           or
           added
           to
           his
           Book
           the
           many
           signal
           and
           manifest
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           came
           upon
           the
           People
           of
           New-England
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           upon
           divers
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           the
           main
           actors
           ,
           for
           that
           horrible
           Persecution
           they
           raised
           against
           that
           honest
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           putting
           to
           death
           four
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Servants
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Name
           of
           these
           Actors
           and
           Abettors
           ,
           are
           a
           stink
           over
           many
           places
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           of
           these
           Judgments
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           
             blasting
             of
             their
             Wheat
          
           generally
           ever
           since
           they
           put
           our
           worthy
           Friends
           to
           Death
           at
           Boston
           ;
           and
           the
           Indian
           Wars
           that
           soon
           after
           followed
           ,
           whereby
           many
           English
           were
           destroyed
           ;
           
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           but
           of
           late
           Years
           ,
           a
           dreadful
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Small-Pox
           ,
           called
           by
           some
           the
           
             Black
             Pock
          
           ,
           that
           cut
           off
           very
           many
           ,
           both
           at
           Boston
           ,
           and
           else-where
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           fore-warned
           by
           a
           Woman
           that
           came
           from
           Barbadoes
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           some
           of
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           with
           her
           Face
           all
           made
           black
           ,
           for
           a
           Sign
           of
           what
           was
           coming
           upon
           them
           ,
           she
           being
           one
           of
           these
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           owned
           by
           them
           in
           that
           very
           Testimony
           ,
           which
           she
           declared
           ,
           she
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           come
           from
           Barbadoes
           to
           bear
           among
           them
           ,
           her
           Name
           being
           
             Margaret
             Brewster
          
           ;
           to
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           the
           taking
           away
           their
           Charter
           ,
           and
           Power
           (
           which
           they
           so
           grosly
           abused
           ,
           in
           turning
           the
           Sword
           against
           the
           Innocent
           )
           one
           cause
           of
           which
           was
           their
           persecuting
           the
           Quakers
           unto
           Death
           ;
           and
           the
           manifest
           Judgments
           of
           God
           that
           came
           upon
           divers
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           notorious
           Persecutors
           of
           that
           innocent
           People
           ,
           are
           very
           observable
           ,
           as
           Major
           Adarton
           ,
           who
           joyned
           in
           passing
           sentence
           of
           Death
           against
           some
           of
           these
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           who
           suffered
           Death
           at
           Boston
           ,
           who
           not
           long
           after
           was
           killed
           with
           a
           Cow
           ;
           and
           that
           Horton
           ,
           Preacher
           at
           Boston
           ,
           a
           great
           Persecutor
           ,
           who
           dyed
           suddainly
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           walking
           in
           his
           House
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           Captain
           Davenport
           ,
           another
           great
           Persecutor
           ,
           who
           was
           killed
           with
           Lightning
           .
           And
           though
           the
           said
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           doth
           relate
           the
           suddain
           Deaths
           of
           both
           these
           men
           ,
           he
           altogether
           omitteth
           these
           great
           Circumstances
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           great
           
           Persecutors
           ;
           the
           which
           ommission
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           wilfully
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           determine
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           more
           memorable
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Major
           Adarton
           ,
           being
           warned
           before-hand
           ,
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           made
           light
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           informed
           by
           some
           in
           New-England
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Relation
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           some
           that
           did
           so
           warn
           him
           ,
           being
           of
           that
           persecuted
           People
           .
           And
           also
           it
           is
           very
           memorable
           ,
           how
           one
           of
           these
           persecuted
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           did
           plainly
           fore-tell
           ,
           
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Governor
          
           Indicot
           ,
           a
           greater
           Persecutor
           ,
           
             should
             be
             left
             desolate
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Dunghil
          
           ;
           as
           did
           accordingly
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           and
           hath
           been
           observed
           by
           divers
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           real
           Prophecy
           ,
           divine
           Justice
           and
           Providence
           did
           so
           bring
           it
           about
           .
           There
           are
           many
           other
           Instances
           and
           Examples
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           I
           refer
           to
           
             George
             Bishop
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             New-England
             Judged
          
           ,
           to
           be
           there
           read
           and
           considered
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           one
           passage
           more
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           informed
           of
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           writ
           from
           some
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Barnstable
           ,
           how
           that
           from
           an
           honest-man
           ,
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Barnstable
           ,
           were
           taken
           four
           Cows
           ,
           with
           some
           Calves
           ,
           the
           Quaker's
           name
           being
           
             Ralph
             Jones
          
           ,
           who
           is
           yet
           alive
           ;
           and
           these
           Cattel
           were
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Preacher
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           his
           Son-in-law
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           the
           Priest
           as
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Wages
           .
           The
           Priest
           sent
           to
           
             Ralph
             Jones
          
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             He
             might
             have
             two
             of
             his
             Cows
             returned
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             send
             for
             them
          
           :
           But
           
           he
           never
           sent
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           said
           Priest
           used
           them
           ,
           and
           disposed
           of
           them
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           killed
           one
           of
           the
           Calfs
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           part
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           that
           lay
           in
           Child-bed
           ;
           she
           no
           sooner
           did
           eat
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Calf
           ,
           but
           fell
           into
           a
           great
           trouble
           ,
           and
           cryed
           ,
           
             Return
             home
             the
             Man's
             Cows
             ,
             I
             hear
             a
             great
             noise
             of
             them
          
           ;
           and
           so
           dyed
           in
           that
           trouble
           .
           The
           Priest
           alledged
           the
           Quakers
           had
           bewitched
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           although
           it
           cannot
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           any
           business
           with
           her
           .
           But
           to
           what
           evil
           Construction
           will
           not
           Malice
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           Covetousness
           bend
           a
           thing
           ?
           Some
           time
           after
           the
           said
           Preacher
           killed
           some
           of
           these
           Cows
           ,
           to
           be
           eat
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             would
             try
             if
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             could
             bewitch
             him
          
           ;
           and
           not
           long
           after
           he
           dyed
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           Flesh
           of
           these
           Cows
           were
           all
           eat
           .
           The
           passage
           is
           so
           fresh
           in
           that
           Town
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           divers
           of
           the
           Neighbours
           to
           be
           true
           :
           And
           as
           great
           havock
           was
           made
           upon
           this
           honest
           Man
           ,
           and
           upon
           many
           in
           Sandwich
           ,
           a
           neighbouring
           Town
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           had
           not
           their
           Violence
           been
           restrained
           by
           the
           King
           's
           granting
           an
           Indulgence
           to
           all
           tender
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Nath.
             Morton
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             New-England's
             Memorial
          
           ,
           pag.
           157.
           he
           chargeth
           the
           Quakers
           with
           corrupt
           and
           damnable
           Doctrin
           in
           the
           following
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             for
             the
             enlightning
             of
             Man
             ,
             nor
             a
             setled
             and
             permanent
             Rule
             of
             Life
             .
          
           The
           which
           charge
           is
           false
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           Rule
           of
           Life
           ,
           &
           so
           we
           do
           still
           ,
           &
           the
           best
           outward
           Rule
           that
           can
           be
           found
           :
           but
           we
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           only
           Rule
           ,
           nor
           ,
           being
           compared
           with
           the
           inward
           Rule
           of
           God's
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           they
           above
           it
           ,
           but
           inferior
           and
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           ought
           only
           to
           be
           used
           in
           Subordination
           to
           it
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Scripture
           were
           the
           only
           Rule
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversaries
           say
           ,
           then
           all
           poor
           Heathens
           should
           have
           no
           Rule
           ,
           nor
           Law
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           is
           false
           .
           And
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           means
           of
           our
           enlightning
           ,
           as
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           cause
           his
           Light
           to
           shine
           unto
           us
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           serious
           and
           faithful
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           and
           meditating
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           but
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           Windows
           of
           a
           House
           ,
           are
           means
           of
           letting
           in
           the
           Sun
           's
           light
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Sun
           shine
           not
           ,
           neither
           the
           Air
           nor
           Window
           can
           give
           us
           light
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             they
             denyed
             the
             Manhood
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             as
             Man
             he
             is
             not
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           notorious
           false
           Charge
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           never
           prove
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Treatise
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           a
           large
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           how
           he
           is
           the
           Object
           and
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Christians
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Death
          
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           &c.
           is
           inwardly
           opened
           ,
           revealed
           and
           applyed
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           Men's
           Hearts
           .
           3.
           
           
             That
             they
             deny
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           This
           is
           also
           a
           most
           false
           charge
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           never
           prove
           :
           But
           because
           we
           deny
           their
           Carnal
           
           Conceptions
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           hold
           us
           to
           Scripture-words
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           safe
           ,
           therefore
           they
           have
           so
           belyed
           us
           .
           And
           for
           the
           more
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           refer
           him
           to
           a
           little
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           published
           by
           some
           noted
           Men
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           which
           Book
           it
           is
           expresly
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             we
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           )
           
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Body
             which
             is
             laid
             down
             ,
             shall
             be
             raised
             up
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             a
             natural
             Body
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             same
             with
             a
             spiritual
             Body
             ,
             on
             an
             earthly
             Body
             can
             be
             the
             same
             with
             a
             heavenly
             Body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             ;
             it
             is
             sown
             natural
             ,
             but
             raised
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Earthly
             is
             another
             .
          
           And
           this
           may
           satisfie
           any
           sober
           enquirer
           :
           And
           Paul
           writing
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             is
             not
             first
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             Natural
             ,
          
           (
           or
           Animal
           )
           
             and
             afterwards
             that
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.46
           .
           and
           vers
           .
           49.
           
           
             As
             we
             have
             born
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Earthly
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Hevenly
             :
             He
             that
             readeth
             ,
             let
             him
             understand
             .
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             an
             absolute
             Perfection
             in
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             Grace
             is
             attainable
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           5.
           
           
             That
             they
             placed
             their
             Justification
             upon
             their
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             for
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             righteous
             Life
          
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           grosly
           false
           Charges
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           of
           which
           I
           have
           shewed
           in
           this
           Treatise
           at
           length
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           .
           6.
           
           
             They
             allowed
             not
             ,
             nor
             practised
             any
             civil
             Respect
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parents
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           also
           is
           grosly
           false
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           
           other
           ways
           sufficient
           whereby
           to
           shew
           both
           our
           Civil
           and
           Christian
           Respect
           to
           Magistrates
           and
           Parents
           ,
           &c.
           (
           without
           either
           doffing
           the
           Hat
           ,
           or
           cringing
           )
           and
           that
           both
           in
           Words
           and
           Gestures
           .
           There
           are
           only
           two
           other
           things
           which
           he
           chargeth
           ,
           that
           we
           grant
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           either
           damnable
           ,
           or
           corrupt
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           affirm
           them
           to
           be
           truly
           Christian
           ;
           one
           is
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Men
             ought
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           be
           corrupt
           and
           damnable
           Doctrin
           ,
           he
           accuseth
           his
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             many
             Sins
             that
             Men
             commit
             against
             the
             Law
             or
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           
             which
             are
             the
             more
             hainous
          
           .
           And
           surely
           that
           is
           a
           Light
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           e'en
           so
           far
           a
           Rule
           of
           Life
           ,
           containing
           ,
           as
           is
           commonly
           acknowledged
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           ten
           Commandments
           ;
           see
           their
           answer
           to
           Quest
           .
           151.
           
             larger
             Catechism
          
           .
           But
           we
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           That
           that
           general
           Illumination
           that
           is
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           have
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           a
           Rule
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           believe
           and
           receive
           these
           great
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           declared
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           they
           who
           have
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           have
           not
           revealed
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             deny
             the
             use
             of
             Oaths
          
           :
           But
           this
           is
           no
           corrupt
           ,
           but
           truly
           Christian
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           Mat.
           5.34
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           marvelous
           thing
           ,
           that
           these
           Men
           have
           no
           other
           ways
           to
           oppugne
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           by
           
           grose
           〈…〉
           Lies
           ,
           and
           false
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Abuses
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           ways
           that
           ever
           the
           〈◊〉
           sort
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           Truth
           have
           used
           against
           the
           true
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           .
           It
           had
           been
           more
           Manly
           ,
           and
           seemingly
           Christian
           ,
           for
           
             Increase
             Mather
          
           and
           
             Nath.
             Morton
          
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           of
           their
           Sect
           or
           Society
           ,
           fairly
           to
           have
           stated
           the
           Quakers
           Principles
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           gone
           and
           refuted
           them
           by
           the
           best
           or
           strongest
           Arguments
           they
           could
           find
           :
           But
           this
           none
           of
           them
           have
           done
           ,
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           see
           to
           this
           day
           any
           one
           Writer
           ,
           that
           did
           write
           against
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           that
           did
           fairly
           state
           their
           Principles
           ,
           but
           miserably
           belyed
           ,
           and
           abused
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           affirming
           things
           to
           be
           their
           Principles
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           by
           so
           unfairly
           representing
           and
           wresting
           the
           Words
           of
           our
           honest
           Friends
           ,
           by
           their
           Addings
           and
           Diminishings
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           at
           all
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           such
           ;
           All
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           Evidence
           of
           the
           weakness
           &
           badness
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           that
           evil
           Conscience
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           use
           such
           unlawful
           ways
           and
           means
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           oppugne
           others
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47164-e22600
           
             Read
             and
             well
             consider
             Ezekiel
             9.3.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.2
             .